SAVANNAH

©2023 SUNRISECV

This book is protected under the copyright laws of the United States of America. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted, in any form or by any means, without the prior permission in writing of the publisher, nor be otherwise circulated in any form of binding or cover other than that in which it is published and without a similar condition including this condition being imposed on the subsequent purchaser. Any reproduction or unauthorized use of the material or artwork contained herein is prohibited without the express written permission of the authors.

Aethon Books supports the right to free expression and the value of copyright. The purpose of copyright is to encourage writers and artists to produce the creative works that enrich our culture.

The scanning, uploading, and distribution of this book without permission is a theft of the author’s intellectual property. If you would like to use material from the book (other than for review purposes), please contact editor@aethonbooks.com. Thank you for your support of the author’s rights.

Aethon Books

www.aethonbooks.com

Typography, interior design by Steve Beaulieu. Print and eBook formatting by Josh Hayes.

Artwork provided by Francell Garrote.

Published by Aethon Books LLC.

Aethon Books is not responsible for websites (or their content) that are not owned by the publisher.

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, or persons, living or dead is coincidental.

All rights reserved.

CONTENTS

Also in Series

Prologue

1. Savannah

2. The Crown Hotel

3. Location, Location, Location

4. Dwarven Smith

5. Renting Property

6. Getting Paid

7. Thomas and Shae

8. Ranking Up

9. Test

10. My Turn

11. Onyx

12. Roman

13. Fast Friends

14. Debriefing

15. Materials

16. Bidding War

17. Good Will

18. Alchemy

19. Potion Testing

20. Potion of Physical Permanence

21. Rayna and Jacks

22. Construction

23. A Royal Audience

24. Home Sweet Home

25. Visitors

26. Attack

27. Somewhat of a Prince

28. Reunion

29. Zephyr’s Fury

30. Preparations

31. News from the Crown Prince

32. Golem Dungeon

33. Wind Golem

34. Earth Golem

35. Boss

36. Grind

37. Crown’s Decision

38. Edgar’s Dilemma

39. Upgrade

40. Void Farm

41. More Questions than Answers

42. Edgar’s Breakthrough

43. Return

44. Maniac

45. Alanah Swan

46. Presentation and Tiers

47. Elite Gathering

48. Gerald’s Return

49. Confrontation

50. Three Versus One

51. Reinforcements

52. Holding On

53. Solving a Problem

Epilogue

Derek’s Final Stats

Thank you for reading Savannah

Groups

LitRPG

ALSO IN SERIES

System Change

Torith

Savannah

Trials of Cydaria

PROLOGUE

FIVE YEARS AGO—KINGDOM OF INDRIA

It was a normal morning for Sabrina. She woke, bathed, was dressed by her servants, and left her room to have breakfast with her father, the duke, her mother, and her younger brothers. When she arrived at the dining room, only her father was there waiting for her. She looked around and could find nobody else, not even a servant.

“Father”—she bowed—“is there something wrong? Where is Mother?”

Her father smiled at her. “They will join us later. There is something we must discuss first.” He snapped his fingers, and a barrier went up around them. This way, nobody would be able to listen in to their conversation.

Sabrina frowned. This was weird. She had never been in a situation like this with just her and her father. It felt almost like an ambush. What was going on? What was so important that they needed a sound barrier around them?

Her father let out a long sigh. “The king has sent for you.”

Sabrina felt the weight of the bombshell her father had dropped on her. She had met her uncle, the king of Indria, only twice in her life, and she was much too young to remember the first time. For him to summon her out of the blue like this, she was at a loss for words.

“B-but why?” she managed to squeak out.

“Honestly, my daughter… I do not know. I can think of a few reasons, but I dare not speculate. He wants to see you in the Throne Room this evening. Therefore, you will be there,” her father said.

“I… Very well,” Sabrina said.

“Remember your etiquette. Do not speak unless spoken to,” her father cautioned. “He is your uncle, and he loves you, but he is also the ruler of the greatest kingdom on this continent. Do not embarrass him or me.”

Sabrina nodded slightly. “I will do my best, Father.”

Her father nodded. “Good.” He snapped his fingers once again, and the sound barrier disappeared. He clapped his hands, and their servants began bringing in their breakfast. Sabrina’s mother and brothers soon joined them. “Eat well. You have a big day ahead of you.”

A big day, indeed… Sabrina thought. She did not eat well that morning. She lost her appetite the moment her father told her about the summons. Her father only met with the king, his own brother, a few times each year, and that was to report on the lands that he ruled as a duke. Sabrina had no clue what the king could want with her.

She wasn’t going to take over once her father stepped down. No, that position would go to her older brother who was in the army. If it was him being summoned, she would be able to wrap her head around it, but she was non-important.

As the daughter of a duke, she had more status and opportunities than most, but really, her job should be to marry into a strong family in the kingdom to strengthen the bonds between the royals and the other nobles. It was one of the reasons she focused more on her studies and propriety than her own strength.

Sabrina picked through her meal. Maybe this is about marriage, she thought. I am thirty-five-years-old this year… That’s not too young to be given away. She was still young by Elven standards. Her race was notoriously infertile, but they made up for it with their lifespan. Even without increased vitality and endurance from the Great System, a pureblooded elf could live for hundreds of years. That was more than long enough to produce an heir or two, especially with the addition of alchemical potions.

Just look at her parents. Sabrina was the second oldest of four siblings and the only daughter. Her eldest brother was already in his late seventies, and her younger brothers were twins and both sixteen. Her eldest brother wasn’t even born until her father was in his two hundreds…

Maybe it is time… It wasn’t the worst thought. She’d prepared for it for most of her life. In fact, the longer she thought about it, the more she was looking forward to it. If it was a match that even the king was involved in, then maybe she would meet the perfect suitor.

Sabrina retired from breakfast in a much better headspace than previously. As she pushed open the door to leave the dining room, it knocked into one of the servants carrying tea.

Sabrina snapped at the servant: “Watch where you’re going!”

“Y-yes, milady.” The human fell to her knees and frantically gathered up the spilled tea.

“Hmmph.” Sabrina snorted. “I should have you flogged, but you’re lucky I’m in a good mood today. Get this mess cleaned up… and I better not see you again today.” She half-skipped to her bedroom. Not even an inept slave could ruin her good mood today.

Sabrina and her father arrived at the palace later that day. Throughout the day, she had convinced herself more and more that today was going to be the day that she met her betrothed. She could barely keep the smile off her face, no matter how many times her father told her to remove it.

Her father led her to the Throne Room to finally meet her king—and hopefully, her intended. Once they stepped into the hall, she noticed a problem. It was quiet… There was nobody there to announce their arrival.

She looked up and around. There was only her uncle, the King of Indria, sitting on the throne. There were no advisors, no commanders, no guards… just him, her, and her father.

About that time, her father nudged her, breaking her out of her thoughts. She hurriedly gave the king a proper bow, then waited. The king looked her up and down. She waited. His eyes met hers, and he smiled. She waited.

Finally, after what felt like an age, the king spoke. “Brother.”

“Yes, Your Majesty,” her father replied.

“You are dismissed.”

Her father opened his mouth but couldn’t find any words. Finally, he bowed once again. “Yes, Your Majesty.”

Sabrina was in a panic. Her father had abandoned her alone in the palace with the king. She wasn’t prepared to meet the king alone. What would she say? What should she do? Why was she here? Obviously, it wasn’t to meet a suitor. Or maybe it was, and her uncle only wanted to ask her about it in private before arranging it. She could only hope.

“Sabrina… correct?” the king asked.

“Y-yes, Your Majesty,” she replied.

The king nodded. “Good… very good,” he said. “I have not seen you in… what has it been? Twenty years? You have blossomed into a fine young maiden.”

“T-thank you, Your Majesty.”

“I am sure you have many questions about this meeting. Rest assured, you are in no trouble. In fact, the kingdom needs your help,” the king explained.

Sabrina looked at the king, confusion written all over her face. “My help?” she asked, then stammered. “Your Majesty.”

“It is just the two of us. There is no need for such propriety,” the king said. “You are my niece, after all.” He smiled a brilliant smile.

King Elras of the Indrian Kingdom was one of the most stunning-looking elves Sabrina had ever seen. For being centuries old, the man looked no older than herself. He had the same silver hair and emerald-green eyes that were prominent among the Elras lineage, but his hair glistened and his eyes sparkled just a bit more than any other she had seen. It could have been just her imagination because of his status, but she doubted it.

Sabrina gave a shy smile and looked back up at the king. “Yes… Uncle.” She waited for the reprimand, but it never came. It still seemed odd that someone of such status, who was known to be a champion of propriety, would allow such a casual shift, even if they were the only two. She didn’t question it, though.

“We have been in talks with the Kingdom of Cydaria and have come to the conclusion that it is time to send a royal envoy to strengthen our ties. The mission will last for around five years,” the king explained, then motioned Sabrina to come closer. She hesitated but stepped forward. Soon, the king erected a soundproof barrier around the two of them. “Of course, that is just what you will be doing on the surface.”

The king then went on to explain that he had assets in the Kingdom of Cydaria, ones that would report to her. It was hard to get proper reports because messages via crystals could be easily intercepted by certain figures and were never secure. He explained that there was a human who played a big role in supplying the kingdom with its servants, and he would be her inside source. Her role would be to gather as much information about the inner workings of Cydaria, then report back.

She was chosen for this task because of her status within the kingdom. She was the niece of the king, an important figure in the Indrian Kingdom. Sending someone of her status would show how seriously Indria was taking the situation.

Sabrina was taken aback. Becoming an envoy, no… a spy, was the last thing she thought she would be summoned for. Still, it was a mission from the king himself, and she could not refuse. Well, she could, it would be allowed. The king made sure to emphasize that she didn’t have to take it on, but she would accept it. For herself, her father, and her king… she would do it.

“I accept,” she said.

“Wonderful,” the king said. “Now, there are some very important things you must know.” He flicked his hand and summoned a necklace. “First, you must wear this at all times.”

She took the necklace. It was quite mundane, just a round emerald sitting on a silver chain. Nothing fancy. She carefully placed the necklace around her neck.

“That necklace is a powerful artifact,” the king explained. “There are two people who live in the Cydarian Kingdom that you must be wary about. The first is Natalie Savannah. You will be spending much of your time in Savannah, so it is only natural that you will come across the city lord.”

Sabrina nodded along as she listened with rapt attention.

“She has some kind of appraisal skill that allows her to see the history of objects and people. The necklace will protect you from that kind of invasion.”

Sabrina clucked the emerald in her hand as she listened.

“The second person is a half-elf. Not much is known about her other than the fact that she settled down in Cydaria decades ago and started up the most popular and successful business in the entire kingdom. Even her passive voice controls weaker people. If she actively uses her skills, then even the strongest have to comply with her demands.

“Her name is Alanah Swan. She is the owner of the Crown Restaurant. Hopefully, the necklace will protect against her as well. Though, I don’t suspect you will have many, if any, interactions with her. It is best to avoid her as I do not know what protection the necklace will provide against her,” the king explained.

Sabrina took everything in. Five years. She needed to gather information for five years. She would complete this task to the best of her abilities.

The king kept Sabrina for a few hours longer, giving her information that she would need. She also had to swear a system oath, but that wasn’t a big deal for something as important as this. By the time they were finished, it was past midnight. She stayed in the palace that night.

The next morning, she met her guard. They weren’t the strongest fighters, but they were some of the most loyal. She happily informed her father of being selected as an envoy to another country and expressed her excitement at being chosen.

Three weeks later, she entered the capital of Cydaria and was greeted by the crown prince and princess of Cydaria. She held back the disgust she felt at greeting humans as equals and fell into her role. She would make her king proud.

1 SAVANNAH

A light blue light flashed before Derek’s eyes. He blinked, and it was over. Derek looked around at his surroundings.

While he was still standing in a teleportation circle identical to the previous, the room was vastly different. Instead of a couple dull counters with a worker standing behind them, Savannah’s teleport room was lavishly decorated.

The entire inside of the building was finely polished. Not a trace of dust could be seen. Turquoise banners trimmed in red with a golden scale in the middle hung around the building. It was quite impressive. The inside of the building itself was at least double the size of the one in Wilmette.

“Move off the platform, please,” a bored voice called out.

With the command, the group walked forward and down three steps to stand on the base level. As soon as they were all off the platform, a young girl scurried behind them and started sweeping the platform. Derek did another take and realized that there were multiple boys and girls, all dressed in the same color as the banners, standing in different corners of the building.

No wonder everything’s so clean, Derek thought.

Soon, the same voice called out. “Please move to the counter.”

Stella led the group up to the closest counter. Behind it was a tall, skinny man, with a hooked nose and sharp green eyes. He was dressed the same as the children, with the exception of him wearing a beret-style cap on his head.

“Please be ready to answer any questions when asked,” the man said.

“I thought teleporting on the schedule took care of that,” Brandi said, confused.

Stella looked behind her and smiled. “Savannah isn’t quite like the rest of the cities. With so much trade taking place, it’s imperative for them to document everyone and everything,” she explained, then walked up to the counter.

“Please remove your cloak.” The clerk gestured to Stella, and she complied. Now, place your hand here. He touched a handprint-shaped spot on the counter, then placed his hand on an identical one on the opposite side. “This will record your features and answers.”

Stella smiled. “I’ve done this before. You can begin.”

He nodded. “Name?” he asked.

“Stella Brighton,” Stella answered.

“Place of residence?”

“Capital City, Cydaria.”

The man nodded. “Previous city?”

“Wilmette by way of Torith,” she answered.

“Reason for coming to Savannah?”

“Escorting some friends and checking in on the Crown Restaurant.”

“Planned length of stay?”

“Undetermined.”

The man nodded and took his hand off the counter. “Thank you. Please stand to the side.” He motioned to an empty place next to the counter and Stella moved. “Next.” He gestured to the next person in line, and Jacks walked forward.

“Name?” The clerk repeated the process.

“Jackson Herrett, no current place of residence, came from Wilmette.” Jacks rattled off all the information at once.

The man looked up at him, and Derek could almost swear the man was forcing himself to keep from cracking a smile. “Reason for coming to Savannah?”

“Traveling with a friend,” Jacks answered.

“Planned length of stay?”

“Not sure. Maybe a week, maybe permanent.”

The man nodded and removed his hand again. Jacks left without being prompted. “Next.”

This continued for everyone. For the most part, all the answers were the same as what Jacks answered. Finally, it was Derek’s turn.

“Name?”

“Derek Hunt,” he answered.

“Place of residence?” the clerk asked.

“None.”

“Previous city?”

“Wilmette.”

“Reason for coming to Savannah.”

“Hmm… let’s see…” Derek muttered. “To meet Natalie… start a business… kill some things… change of scenery… get to know the locale… I think that’s it for now.”

The clerk looked at Derek oddly. “Okay…” he said. “Length of stay?”

“Dunno. Depends on how things work out.” Derek shrugged.

The clerk nodded and lifted his hand. Derek went to stand to the side with the others.

The man turned to them. “Alri…” he began to speak, but something exploded out of Thomas’s travel sack, causing the man to jump back.

Stella put her hand on her forehead and shook her head, and Derek facepalmed. “And things were going so well,” Stella muttered.

In an instant, Silvi’s small body was sitting on the counter, and her right paw was placed on the handprint. Her left paw was placed on a temporary communication crystal, and another was lying to the side.

“My turn.” Her childlike voice rang out of the crystal.

The clerk looked at the group, then at Silvi, then back again. Unsure what to do.

“Go ahead,” Derek said.

The man cautiously approached the counter and placed his hand on it. “Uh… name?” he asked.

“Silvi… uh… Hunt. Yeah, Silvi Hunt,” the voice chimed.

“Place of residence?”

“Kitchen!” she answered with such enthusiasm.

Derek couldn’t help himself and snorted out loud. Brandi began giggling in the back.

“Uh… okay… previous city?”

“Torith… no… that’s not right… is it still called that? What was the other one… Oh! Wilmeat.”

“Reason for coming to Savannah?”

“Ingredients and cooking!”

“Length of stay?”

“Until we leave,” she answered.

“Okay… you can go to the side.”

Silvi removed her paw, and the crystals shattered. In an instant, she was sitting on Thomas’s head. Then she looked around and hopped onto Stella’s shoulder. Still uncomfortable, she hopped over to Derek’s shoulder, where she finally settled down.

Finally, the clerk turned and walked over to the group. Everyone in the building had their eyes attuned to the odd commotion.

The man let out a breath, looked at Stella, and smiled for the first time. “Miss Brighton! It’s good to see you again and nice to have you back here in Savannah. You’ve brought… interesting company this time.”

“Nice to see you again, Mr. Tavors.” Stella smiled back. “And you don’t have to tell me about them.”

Mr. Tavors turned to Jacks. “And if it isn’t The Crimson Blade himself. What are you doing with this group, Jackson? You finally get off that leash, or are you just out running errands?”

Jacks scoffed. “It’s not really any of your business, but yes, I’m off my leash.”

The clerk snorted. “It’s not like that man to let go of his toys.”

“He didn’t have a choice this time.” Derek cut in.

“Derek Hunt,” the man said. “I’ve heard a few things about you. Do try to behave while in the city.”

Stella laughed. “Good luck with that.”

“So, what’d you do to get off your leash?” he asked Jacks.

Jacks glanced over at Derek before answering. “I’m sure you’ll find out soon,” was his only reply.

Derek glanced over to the counter to catch a boy cleaning the crystal dust off it. “What’s up with all the kids?”

“Hmm?” Tavors looked around. “Oh, they’re orphans of previous residents in the city. If they want to work and make something of themselves, the city will help find them something. Don’t worry, they get paid well and aren’t made to do anything shameful. With a job like this, they can save up and buy equipment to start an adventurer’s life, or they can choose another route. Production, adventuring… the Great System provides many opportunities for those who work for it.”

“That’s awfully generous,” Derek said.

“It is, but it isn’t,” the man said. “The orphans here have to have a certain status. Like I said, previous residents, and ones in good standing with the city. An orphan can’t just wander in from the outside and expect special treatment. Plus, entry to the city costs, and it isn’t cheap.”

“Ah. I get it. Seems like another good reason to live in Savannah,” Derek said.

“Indeed,” the clerk agreed. “Speaking of costs.” The man pointed to a counter farther in. “She’ll take your entry fees. I’m afraid I need to get back to work,” the man said as the teleportation circle began to glow. “Miss Brighton, always a pleasure. “Jackson, let’s get a drink sometime. You can tell me what happened. Silvi… it’s been interesting meeting you.”

Stella nodded, and Jacks waved. Tavors went back to the counter with his face deadpan as the circle flashed.

“Move off the platform, please,” the group heard as they walked to the other counter.

“Separate or together?” the woman at the counter asked.

“Together,” Stella said.

“You don’t have to keep paying for us,” Derek commented.

Stella looked at Derek and chuckled. “Do you really think I’m paying for you?” She shook her head. “Every coin I’m spending will be deducted from your next payment.”

“Oh…” Derek said. “In that case, go ahead.”

“45 gold,” the woman said.

Stella tossed the gold on the counter. Rayna and Malorie raised their eyebrows, and Derek winced. An entry fee of five gold per person was not cheap. Tavors was right.

With the payment complete, the group continued out of the transportation building. When they got outside, everyone but Stella, Jacks, and Derek was struck with awe.

The surroundings were really impressive, but Derek had seen too many cities on Earth before the system, including New York, so it was easy for him to accept what he saw.

“So, what was up with that guy?” Derek asked Stella while the others were still stunned.

“Mr. Tavors?”

“Yeah. He was so robotic, then friendly all of a sudden.”

“Oh, that. It’s his job. Everyone gets the same treatment. Once you’ve gained entry, his job is done, and he can be himself,” she explained.

“You know him well?” Derek asked.

She shook her head. “Not really. We’ve met there five or six times.”

“What about you?” he asked Jacks.

“We did a few missions together back in the day before he came here with his family, and before I met Torith,” he spat.

“I see,” Derek said. “Well, what should I do next? Where’s Natalie’s residence?”

“You can’t just go barge in like you did with Malcolm,” Stella said. “You’re going to have to get an appointment, and unless she finds you or your proposal interesting, it will be a while before you’re able to see her. It would probably be better to go to the City Building and look for places to rent or buy. Until then, Mistress Swan has agreed to let you stay in our hotel until you find a place. I’ve reserved three rooms. I hope that will be enough. They are doubles.”

“That’s nice… What’s that going to cost me?”

“You have a membership, so it’s heavily discounted. It won’t be much more than one of the cheaper inns in the city. Well, there aren’t really any cheap inns in the city.”

“Fine,” he agreed. “It’s late. Let’s go to your hotel first, and we’ll work on getting everything sorted tomorrow.”

2 THE CROWN HOTEL

As the light from the day faded throughout the city, strategically stationed lamps illuminated the streets. Derek studied his surroundings. Savannah was truly a different beast from Torith and from what he had seen of Wilmette.

Derek whistled. “Are those made from Runesmithing?” He pointed to one of the street lamps.

“The lights?” Stella nodded. “A combination of Gemsmithing and Runesmithing is needed, but from what I understand, a Gemsmith is only needed for looks and efficiency. If truly needed, a capable Runesmith could slap a rune on a brick, and it would have a similar effect.”

“I see. I take it most of the buildings here have lights after dark?” he asked.

“Yeah. It would be harder to find a business without proper runes than one with them,” Stella said.

Finally, Derek got to the question he had been eagerly wanting to ask. “How easy is it to hire a Runesmith here?”

“Quite easy. The market is very competitive, so, for the right price, you’d be able to find a capable one fast,” she replied. “When you’re ready, you can just go to the Employment Center beside the City Building. You’ll be able to find workers and their contact information, and you can post job opportunities and missions if you can’t the proper worker to complete your task.”

“And the cost?”

Stella shrugged. “I don’t know. It depends on what you are asking and if you have the materials. Every job is different.”

Derek nodded.

“We’re here,” Stella said. She pointed to what was at least a twelve-story black building.

With a quick Identify, Derek was able to tell that the slick, black brick that the building was constructed from was actually Dragon-Formed Obsidian. Naturally, he didn’t have a clue what any of that meant, but based on what he knew of Alanah and Stella, it was probably expensive.

The building was very minimalistic on the outside. Other than the banners representing Alanah and the Crown, and a balcony in each room on the sixth floor up, there was nothing else. Derek frowned.

“What?” Stella asked.

“I just thought your hotel would be… I don’t know… lavish?”

Stella laughed as they approached the doors. When they got to them, instead of going inside, she took her fist and knocked on the obsidian brick. “Oh, it is lavish.” She gestured all around their location. “Look around. Do you see any other buildings made like this?”

Derek looked, and in fact, he did find another building made out of the obsidian. Unsurprisingly, it also had the same green and gold banners as the hotel. That must be the restaurant, he thought.

“Watch this.” Stella pulled a red liquid out of her storage ring and tossed it onto the brick. Instantly, the liquid fell to the ground, not leaving a drop on the stone. “It’s black because it’s impossible to paint,” Stella said. “But you never have to worry about it getting dirty, and it’s nearly indestructibility.”

Derek raised his fist as it glowed purple. “Can I punch it?”

“I’d rather you didn’t.” She quickly pushed his hand down. “It’s quite expensive, and I’d rather not test it.”

‘Can I headbutt it?’ Silvi mentally asked Derek after he was rejected.

‘No, I’m sure she wouldn’t like that, either.’ Derek chuckled as he rejected Silvi’s idea, then went back to speaking with Stella. “By the way, why were there no banners at the restaurant in Torith?” He pointed at the golden-trimmed, green banner with a jeweled crown made out of vines in the center.

“It’s not an official restaurant yet. Yes, it’s a Crown Restaurant, but it doesn’t have the same standards as others, therefore it’s only our sigil, not the banners,” she explained.

Derek shrugged. “Oh, gotcha.”

“Come on, let’s get you all settled.” Stella finally opened the door and ushered the group inside.

The inside was what Derek would expect from a five-star hotel. Since paint was apparently unable to stick on the obsidian brick, fixtures and decorations were bolted into it to give the inside of the hotel some life.

“I thought the brick was supposed to be ‘nearly indestructible,’” Derek said.

“We have skills that allow them to work and shape materials. Remember?” Brandi answered this time.

“Oh, yeah… you did say something like that.”

The lobby consisted of a lavishly designed giant rug leading towards a receptionist’s desk at the end. The rug was emerald green and white with different designs. Overall, the emerald green meshed well with the occasional white. The inside of the hotel kept with this theme. It was likely the best they could do when they had to work with the obsidian brick.

Two sets of stairs led up to the next floor. I wonder if they have elevators, Derek thought.

“How many rooms on each floor?” he asked.

“Twenty on all floors except the top three,” Stella responded as she led them over to the receptionist’s desk.

“Uh, is this the first floor?” Derek asked, remembering that some countries back on Earth counted the bottom floor as the first floor, while others did not.

Stella looked at Derek oddly. “It’s the lobby.”

So that means eleven floors, minus the three top floors. So, that’s one hundred and sixty rooms, minimum. Derek nodded. It was a pretty decent number for the size of the hotel. Granted, the building from the outside was rather large. He couldn’t help but think about the cost of maintaining the hotel in a city like Savannah. One hundred and sixty rooms was still quite large, even for Earth standards.

Of course, it was pretty much guaranteed that anyone who could afford to stay in a hotel like this, in a city like Savannah, would also already have storage rings. This would massively decrease the space a customer would need for their things.

Finally, they reached reception. The receptionist was a very straight-backed young man dressed in formal attire of green, gold, and a touch of white. Just what Derek would expect from an employee at the Crown Hotel.

The man nervously cleared his throat. “Mistress Stella. Welcome back to Savannah. Your suite and your friends’ rooms have been prepared.” He slid three green cards and one gold card across the counter toward her.

Stella nodded. “Thank you.” She kept the gold card and handed Derek the three green ones.

Derek took the cards. On them, the numbers 704, 705, and 706 were imprinted. He kept one and handed one to Rayna, and one to Jacks.

“Thomas can room with me. Jacks and Rudy are together, and Rayna, Mal, and Brandi can have a room. That okay with you all?” he asked.

Jacks looked at Rudy and squinted, causing the man to squirm. “That’s fine.”

The three women looked at each other and smiled.

“Alright, that’s settled. Do I need to pay now or…”

“It will be deducted.” Stella smiled.

“Of course, it will.” Derek snorted.

“Follow me.” Stella motioned to them, and they followed, letting a man and woman who came in behind them move up to the counter.

Derek noticed Stella leading them to the stairs. “You don’t have an elevator, do you?”

Stella furrowed her brow.

“A lift?” he asked.

“Don’t know what you’re talking about,” she replied.

“Like a platform to stand on that will lift you up and down between floors,” he explained.

Stella shook her head. “No, why would we need something like that?”

“Convenience? Because I’m lazy? I don’t know,” he said. It made some sense, at least. First, they didn’t have to worry about dragging luggage up a ton of stairs. Second, with the system strengthening all the people, they didn’t have to worry much about people being unable to climb or even diseases making people incapable. If I ever make a hotel, it will have an elevator, he thought.

Derek and the group followed Stella up the first flight of stairs, which wrapped around and continued up. They continued up the stairs until the seventh floor. Then she led them to their rooms.

“These will be yours while you stay.”

Derek walked forward and opened the door to room 704. Inside the room were two full-sized beds and two desks with chairs. There was also a big double glass door that opened out onto a balcony. The room was well-decorated but bare. It was to be expected. Cydaria didn’t have television or internet, so there was no need for anything like that.

What Derek was surprised about was another small room inside leading to a small bathroom with a tub. Multiple runes were on the tub itself.

Stella walked up to the tub and chuckled. “I just realized that everyone here but Jacks and maybe Rudy have probably never seen something like this,” she said before placing her hand on one of the runes, causing the tub to fill with water from the bottom up. “Inject mana into this rune to fill the tub. It pulls mana from the air and fills it.”

Once the tub was filled, she moved to another rune. “This one increases the heat.” Then she touched the one under it. “This one decreases it.” Then she touched one more rune. “When you are finished, this will drain the tub, and a Cleaning spell will clean it.” Finally, the tub drained, and a white light flashed over it.

Seeing the runes in action, Derek had the blueprint of a shower in his mind.

“That’s so neat!” Brandi exclaimed.

Derek nodded. “Yes. Yes, it is.”

Stella chuckled. “Welcome to the Crown Hotel. Breakfast is at eight in on the bottom floor on the opposite side of the lobby. It’s complimentary.” She turned to leave the room. “Now, I have some business to take care of. Have a good night.”

With that, the woman turned and walked out. The room went quiet.

“I get the bath first!” Brandi said as she stole the card out of Rayna’s hand and took off to her own room.

Brandi and Mal laughed and followed behind.

“That doesn’t sound too bad,” Jacks commented and walked out. Rudy followed so he wouldn’t get shut out of the room.

“I’m going to take one, too,” Thomas said.

Derek pulled him back by the collar of his shirt. “Be respectful of your elders.” He walked into the small bathroom and closed the door behind him.

Once he was relaxing in a nice warm bath, Derek checked his status for the first time in a while.

Status

Personal Information

Name: Derek Hunt

Age: 30

Level: 102

Experience: 1,355,6000/7,000,000

Class: Legend of the Void (Legendary)

Race: Human (Modified)

Health: 16500

Mana: 5000

Stamina: 16500

Stats

Strength: 700

Dexterity: 500

Endurance: 1100

Vitality: 1100

Intelligence: 500

Wisdom: 500

Stat Points Remaining: 63

Contracts

Alanah Swan (Crown Restaurant): View Contract

Silvi (Bonded Beast): View Status

Stella Brighton (Crown Restaurant): View Contract

Francesco Jaccobs (Torith Adventurer’s Guild): View Contract

Rudolph Mckinney: View Contract

Skills

Absolute Nullify Lv. 1, Chain Lightning Lv. 13, Channel Void Lv. 10, Cleaning Lv. 5, Cure Toxin Lv. 4, Dismantle Lv. 12, Greater Meditation Lv. 4, Heavy Weapons Mastery Lv. 18, Identify Lv. 15, Magic Resistance Lv. 10, Multi-Strike Lv. 3, Physical Resistance Lv. 9, Rejuvenation Lv. 9, Sweeping Slash Lv. 18, Time Prison Lv. 1, Unarmed Combat Mastery Lv. 9, Void Call Lv. 2, Void Sense Lv. 2, Void Shift Lv. 3, Void Steps Lv. 1, Void Storage Lv. N/A

Skill Points Remaining: 16

Skill Upgrade Points Remaining: 4

Achievements

Greater Giant Slayer, Jack of All, Lesser Dungeon Explorer, Lesser Dungeon Traveler, Lesser Enigma, Lesser Enforcer of Oaths, Lesser Repetitive Dungeoneer, Lesser Slayer of the Unknown, Lesser Solo Diver, Magical Glass Cannon, Meat Shield, Lesser Explorer, Offensive Powerhouse

3 LOCATION, LOCATION, LOCATION

Derek stretched and yawned as he woke from a good night’s sleep. The beds in the hotel were much more comfortable than any other he’d slept on while in Cydaria. Though he didn’t sleep often, it was quite refreshing when he chose to do so instead of using Greater Meditation.

Looking to his left, Derek saw Thomas still in a deep slumber. It was a guarantee that the boy had never spent the night in such a comfortable place. The previous night, the boy had fallen asleep in the tub. He was so tired that he could barely make it to the bed after Derek woke him to prevent him from drowning.

Derek quietly got up and washed at the sink in the small bathroom. The sink was a miniature version of the tub but attached to the wall with a small mirror above. It was more than enough to wash his face. There was also a ‘toilet’ in the room. But really, it wasn’t much more than a stool with a Cleaning rune on it.

Another thing Derek missed, other than a shower, was proper dental products. The system already made it so that anyone with just a little increased endurance would never have to worry about plaque or cavities, but he still missed toothpaste as part of his daily routine. He’d run out a while ago. Still, he did what he could with his toothbrush and some mint leaves. If nothing else, it left his mouth feeling refreshed.

Derek left the room card next to Thomas before quietly slipping out. Silvi had chosen to stay with Brandi and the girls, so he didn’t bother waking them either. When he closed the door and looked down the hall, it surprised him to see Jacks slipping out early as well.

“Early riser?” Derek asked.

Jacks nodded. “Always have been. Even more so during my time as the guard captain.”

The two chatted while making their way downstairs to the lobby. The duo went to the side of the hotel lobby they hadn’t visited yesterday. It was littered with tables and chairs, not unlike the first floor at the Crown Restaurant.

As soon as they sat, a young lady was at their side, taking their order. They had a few things to choose from, but Derek went with the classic bacon and eggs. Of course, the bacon was from a high-level boar-type beast, and the eggs were from a bird Derek had never heard of.

Surprisingly, coffee was on the menu, so he didn’t have to settle for some off-the-wall juice or hot tea. It made sense as the restaurant was part of the Crown.

“So, what’s the plan today?” Jacks asked.

“First, I need to go to the City Building and scout out some land. I would also like to talk with Stella about some of our prior business once she gets settled,” Derek replied. “You’ve been here before, right? I wouldn’t mind a bit of a guide if you’re down for it.”

“Might as well,” Jacks agreed. “I need to go to the City Building to send a letter to my son, anyway.”

Derek nodded. Soon, the young lady arrived with their meals, and the two ate in silence before heading out.

“So, where exactly is this City Building?” Derek asked as the pair walked out of the hotel.

To answer Derek’s question, Jacks pointed. “It’s just over there. We’re basically at the center of the city. That’s where all the most important businesses are. The Adventurer’s Guild is there…” He pointed in a slightly different direction. “The Savannah Mansion is right there.” He pointed to a building about the size of the one Walter lived in.

“It’s… not very big. Where’s the giant courtyard? Or the guest mansion?” Derek asked.

“Bigger doesn’t always mean better,” Jacks said. “The cost of a residence in the center of the city is astronomical. They pay for their residence the same as everyone else. There is no special treatment, even for House Savannah themselves. Of course, most of them grow up with much more business knowledge than anyone else, so it’s not hard for them to obtain money.”

“What’s the point of being the city lord, then?”

“Technically, if Natalie Savannah wanted to make her residence free of charge, she could. She is able to pass whatever regulations she wants in the city. Different lords do different things. The previous city lord didn’t pay taxes or rent on the mansion, but I think the current one likes the extra pressure,” Jacks explained.

“Just don’t forget… she does rule this city. She also has one of the top forces in the entire Cydarian Kingdom,” he warned. “And that’s including the Cydarian Army.”

“Got it,” Derek said. “What’s the deal with the layout of the city? It doesn’t seem the same as Wilmette or Torith. I thought the cities all followed that style.”

“That’s the basic blueprint that most cities follow,” Jacks confirmed. “You won’t find many sub-cities with different layouts. The capital and Savannah are different. As a city of commerce that cares more about business than separating the classes, this layout works best. The closer you are to the center, the more expensive everything is.”

“Of course, it is also where all of the government buildings are located as well. That’s not to say that there aren’t any great shops outside the city center—there are. In fact, a very popular Blacksmith owns a shop at the edge of the city. But that’s because of his personal preferences. In Savannah, it’s easier to grab attention closer to the city center, but if your product is good enough, it doesn’t matter where your business is,” Jacks explained.

Derek nodded. “Let’s go to the City Building.” He walked in the direction Jacks had pointed out.

The City Building wasn’t too far away from the Teleportation Building, just a few buildings over. After entering the City Building, one of the running themes of the ‘governmental’ buildings, Derek noticed, was the lack of aesthetics on the outside but the lavish decorations on the inside. That’s not to say that the outside wasn’t kept well, it was.

The inside of the building was decorated in Savannah’s colors. Other than the light fixtures, carpets, and waiting areas, there were four counters. On the back wall, splitting the four counters, was a twenty-foot by twenty-foot map of the city.

It being quite early in the day, there weren’t many people in the place. Derek looked above each counter and read the labels. To the far right was ‘Business Registration’, then ‘Property Management.’ Then was the map, followed by ‘Send/Receive’ and ‘Citizen Registration.’

“Guess I’m going there.” Derek pointed at ‘Property Management’, then lined up behind one person.

Jacks nodded and walked towards ‘Send/Receive.’

Derek waited around five minutes before the man in front of him turned around in a huff and stormed out. He took a step forward.

“What was that all about?” Derek asked the gray-haired old man wearing spectacles behind the counter.

The man snorted. “Just another person trying to get around taxes,” he said before looking up. “How may I help you today?”

“I’m looking to buy, rent, or lease some property,” Derek explained.

The man nodded and adjusted his glasses. “Have you already found a vacant lot or building?”

Derek shook his head. “No, I just arrived here yesterday for the first time. A friend suggested I start here.”

“Very well,” the man said. “Are you looking for residential or business?”

“Both? Does it make a difference?”

The man nodded. “Very much so. The business property taxes are more expensive than residential, and there are regulations when it comes to residential properties.”

“Such as?”

“If you are caught conducting business in a residential building, you will be evicted.”

“Ah, I get it,” Derek said.

The man flipped a book open and muttered some things to himself before speaking again. “Alright, I’ve eliminated all of the residential-only properties. What size property are you looking for? Would you prefer a vacant lot or one with buildings already on them?”

Derek had done a lot of thinking about this. He was hoping to make an underground facility with noise suppression and airflow runes with different workstations. Up top would be a General Store that sold all the created goods, storage, and a Contract Store for Rudy. Then, he wanted another floor for their living quarters.

“I think it would be best for it to be vacant,” Derek said. “I’m thinking I can get away with 2,500 square feet.”

The man whistled. “You’re not asking for much, are you?”

Derek shrugged. “It’s what I need.”

The man flipped some pages in his book, injected some mana inside, and muttered quietly again. “Alright, that’s narrowed the search down quite a bit,” he said. “Now, do you have a part of the city you would like to build on?”

“Is there a lot of property for sale?” Derek asked.

“There is, and there isn’t. We just expanded the borders two years ago, so there is a lot of land ready at the edge of the city.” Saying that, the man walked out from behind the counter and over to the map. Instantly, a pointer appeared in his hand and adjusted its size. He moved it in a circle around the edge of the map.

“As you may know, many business ventures fail, especially in a city like Savannah. There are some recently cleared lots here, here, and here.” He pointed at three locations on the map. One was close to the center, one was in between the center and the northeast edge, and one was at the very northeastern edge.

“This”—he circled much of the western part of the map—“is the main residential area. Businesses are restricted from this area, aside from a few designated areas for restaurants and other types. Many famous adventurers, merchants, and nobles live in this area, at least, those who don’t live in their businesses. “This area”—he circled the southeastern part of the city—“is for businesses only. You may not reside in the buildings. But it is slightly cheaper. Most successful merchants have a building here and a house in the residential area.”

“I see.”

“Which leads us here.” He circled the northeastern part of the city. “This is where all the businesses that double as living quarters are. You will find the hotels and inns in this part of the city.”

Come to think of it, even though it’s in the center of the city, the Crown Hotel was on the northeast side. I was wondering why the restaurant wasn’t beside the hotel, he thought. “So, what will these places run me?”

“Well, this one was recently demolished, and the materials were sold to pay off some of the previous owner’s debts.” He pointed at the spot closest to the center. “The cost would be 35,000 gold a month, plus 7% taxes on all sales.”

Derek’s jaw almost hit the floor after hearing the price. That was five times his projected monthly coffee revenue. Talk about location, location, location, he thought. But Derek stayed calm and continued on. “And the others?” he asked.

“This one”—he pointed at the second one he showed—“is 21,200 a month, and this one”—he pointed at the one on the edge of the city—“is 5,000 a month.”

“That much of a difference?” Derek asked. “What about a place that hasn’t been built on yet?”

The man pointed to the spaces around the last lot he showed. “8,500 gold.”

“Why not 5,000?”

“Because this one had a failed business on it already, and there are open lots around it, so it’s already got a reputation.”

“So, are the other lots cheaper than other lots around them?” Derek asked.

The man shook his head. “No. That’s because there aren’t any open lots. Everything other than the new land is prime real estate. There aren’t many lots left on the edge, either. Soon, there won’t be any discounts out there.”

Derek sighed. I need to talk to Stella later. It’s time for my monthly percentage of coffee sales. This will be the first real month’s pay I get from it. That was why he planned on talking with Stella later. “I think I’ll take a look at the 5,000 gold one later.”

“It’s lot number 33,801,” the clerk nodded and replied.

Derek nodded and said his thanks. The man smiled and walked back behind his counter to help the next person in line.

Jacks and Derek walked out of the City Building after acquiring the information they needed, having spent around half an hour inside. Within that half-hour, more and more people poured into the building.

Outside, the city was beginning to come alive. The foot traffic was at least double what it was when they first left the hotel. Derek did a quick look around to get his bearings before pointing.

“It’s this way, let’s go.” He began walking.

Jacks nodded and followed.

“So, did you get your letter taken care of?” Derek asked.

“Yeah. He should get it in the next few days, depending on what he’s doing,” Jacks said with a trace of excitement in his eyes.

“You can finally talk with him without the burden of Torith hanging over your head,” Derek said.

Jacks nodded. “I just hope he isn’t too angry with me after all this time. I almost cut him off completely to keep him out of everything. I only secretly checked up on him over the years.”

“Well, you’re not bound by oath anymore, and he’s an adult. If you need to, you could always explain things to him. Surely, he would understand. Hell, he probably already does. You trained him up and got him into the academy. If nothing else, you set him up on a path to success.”

“Hopefully,” Jacks muttered. “I’ll just have to see.”

Jacks wasn’t his slightly sullen self when he talked about his son. The man had come out of his silent shell since getting out of his oath. Derek was sure that behind his rough and tough exterior, there was a chatty adventurer just waiting to get out.

Derek and Jacks made their way northeast through the city. Savannah was huge. At their current walking pace, it could be hours before they made it there. Of course, Derek wasn’t in a rush. He didn’t have to get everything done in one day.

As they moved deeper into the northeast part of the city, they had to dodge more and more people running around—mostly, young men and women. After what seemed like the fifth near collision with one of the kids, Derek grabbed the boy by the arm.

“What’s the rush?” he asked. “You should be more careful.”

The boy looked up, surprised and flustered. “Ah, sorry, sir. I’ll be more careful.” The boy looked at Derek’s hand on his arm with pleading eyes.

Derek sighed and released the boy. “What’s with all these kids?” Derek asked Jacks.

“The Runners?” Jacks asked. “Well, this is one of the business sides of Savannah. You heard Shelby talking about the city helping orphans and younger kids. Becoming a Runner is another occupation for them.”

“Oh, so they’re deliverymen?” Derek asked.

“Yeah. Though they are only recommended by the city, it’s up to the business owner whether they want to hire them or not. It’s also one of the jobs that orphans who are lucky enough to pay the entrance fee or find a less savory way into the city are able to get,” Jacks said. “Like Shelby said, those children aren’t supported by the city.”

“I guess that makes sense.” Derek agreed. Now, he looked at the flood of Runners in a different light. It also made him see the city in a different light. It was so early in the morning, yet dozens, if not hundreds, of deliveries were already being made.

After some time, the pair made it closer to the edge of the city. Still, the buildings and businesses there weren’t anything to scoff at. Even the worst-looking business was multiple times better looking than anything Derek had seen in Torith. The same went for all the inns and restaurants. Though, he supposed, the Crown Restaurant in Torith could compete.

“I don’t know,” Derek suddenly said, getting Jacks’ attention.

“What?” the scarred man asked.

Derek shook his head. “I’m not sure about having a place this far from the center of the city. Just look how long we’ve been walking to get here.”

“If the quality of your items is good enough, an extra hour or two of travel won’t matter. Besides, you can always change locations,” Jacks said.

“I guess that’s true,” Derek said. “I just don’t want to waste money building just to move to a different location.”

“You could always hire someone to deconstruct your building and get the materials back. You would just have to pay labor fees to build it again.”

“I guess…” Derek said.

Finally, the pair walked over a patch of very smooth stone that stretched out through the city as far as Derek could see.

“What’s this?” Derek asked.

“It’s where the old wall was. Before they increased the size of the city.”

Derek whistled. “That must have taken a long while.”

Jacks shook his head. “Not really. Just a couple of days. A lot of work, maybe, but not a lot of time. With Savannah’s money, they can afford it. Constructing a wall and tearing one down is very easy with a few good earth users.”

“I guess the foundation is kind of a sidewalk now?” Derek asked.

“You can think of it like that. You’ve walked over a few of them already from previous expansions, but they’ve been seamlessly integrated into the city,” Jacks answered.

“Ah. I guess all the streets and alleys are curved.”

Finally, after over two hours of idly walking, they made it to a less populated part of the city. Before making it there, it was rare to see an empty lot or abandoned building. Now, although he wouldn’t say that the area was littered with vacant lots and foreclosed businesses, there were vastly more of them than before.

Derek kept his eyes vigilant as he looked around, searching for the lot he planned on buying. “Look for lot 33801,”

The two searched around for another fifteen minutes before Jacks found the plot of land.

“33801.” Jacks pointed. “It’s right here.”

Hearing Jacks, Derek moved over to him. The clerk at the City Building had said that because the previous owner failed to pay, the materials had been repossessed.

Derek could tell where the previous building had stood. There was some rubble from the foundation and an imprint on the land. Surprisingly, the outline of the building took less than half of the allotted space on the lot. Whatever business was previously here wasn’t a large one.

Maybe they planned to build onto it once profits started rolling in, Derek thought. The lot was even a little bigger than the 2,500 sq ft he had wanted. That, and taking into account the cheaper price, he could see himself buying it.

There were also other vacant lots on both sides. If he needed to expand, and he was making money, they could also be purchased. Well, until they were bought up by others.

“What do you think?” he asked Jacks.

“Well”—Jacks stomped on the land—“it’s pretty level, and from what I heard, the price is much cheaper than anything else around here. If you believe in whatever it is that you plan on doing, it wouldn’t be a bad start.”

“I think so, too.” After seeing the lot and the surrounding area, Derek’s worries had subsided. Besides, with the people he brought with him, it would be better to find a place for them to live sooner rather than later. Staying at the hotel was just eating money that Derek wasn’t even sure he had.

Derek nodded. “I think I’ll buy it.” After that, he checked his storage bracelet and ring. He had enough gold for the first couple of months—possibly enough to commission the building as well. This came from the generous donation he received from Malcolm Torith. He hoped to have more, but the two assassins were pretty broke for being so well known. No telling what they spent their money on.

He shook his head to get rid of the thoughts. “Didn’t the clerk say a popular blacksmith lives around here?”

Jacks nodded. “He’s close by. His shop is at the previous edge of the city. It’s where I got my current sword. You know, the one that barely left a scratch on you. Want to have a look?”

“Sure. Maybe he has something useful,” Derek said. “There’s no penalty for running through the city, is there?” Derek asked. There shouldn’t be, considering all the Runners they passed along the way.

“As long as you don’t injure anyone.”

“Let’s go.”

4 DWARVEN SMITH

Five minutes later, the pair arrived in front of a big shop. There was a banner with a glove crossed with a sword hanging above the entrance. There wasn’t anything special about the outside of the building. After looking around, Derek and Jacks went inside.

Surprisingly, there wasn’t anything special about the inside of the building either. It was a large open-floor room with shelves, counters, and display cases.

“Aye! How can I help ya?” a very short, robust woman with messy blonde hair greeted them as they walked in. “Well, if it ain’t the Crimson Blade back at our little store.”

Derek stared at the woman for a moment longer than he should have before realizing that the woman wasn’t human. She was a dwarf. He knew Cydaria had other races and was told that they were much less rare in the bigger cities, but he had all but forgotten that fact.

Jacks elbowed Derek in his side before speaking. “No, we’re just looking around today.”

Derek coughed and rubbed the back of his neck.

“That’s aright. Just let me know if ya need me,” she said and walked away.

Jacks chuckled. “First time seeing a dwarf?”

Derek nodded dumbly. “I think I made a fool out of myself.”

“She’s already forgotten it. Dwarfs are thick-skinned people. She’s the smith’s wife.”

Derek half-laughed before walking deeper into the store, excited to see what one of the better smiths in Savannah had in stock.

The gear inside the store was better than anything he had ever seen. Of course, back on Earth, nobody had even hit level 100 before he was trapped in the void. His old armor and glaive were actually top of the line at that time.

Unfortunately, most of the gear in the shop, although high, was for adventurers with much lower stats than himself. If Derek was a regular person with a rare class at level 150, the items would have been great. However, his skin, muscles, and bones were already more durable than any armor he had examined in the shop.

After sighing for the umpteenth time, Derek spotted a glaive in the corner. Walking over, he grabbed it and closed his eyes. It felt good in his hands. He did a couple of practice swings and thrusts as a smile broke out on his face. He had to admit, the glaive was much better than his old one, but it was still unsuitable for his stats.

“You like glaives?” Jacks walked up next to him.

Derek nodded. “Yeah, it’s where my mastery is at.”

That caused a surprised expression to appear on Jacks’ face. “You’re saying that you’re better with a weapon than you are with your fists?”

Derek chuckled. “Yeah, much better. Unfortunately, I haven’t run across anyone who can make something that meets my requirements,” he explained. Hopefully, that will change once Alanah auctions off the Void Beasts. At the rate my stats increase, I don’t know how long anything will last me.

It was one of the downsides he encountered because of his cheat-like stats. It was also the reason he had taken up fighting with his hands instead of any weapon. Derek sighed and put the glaive back on its stand.

“What, my weapons not good nuf for yas?” a deep voice sounded out from behind the pair.

Derek looked over to see a dwarf, this time male, walking over towards them in a huff. The dwarf had a black beard that extended all the way down to his belly that was knotted in the end and braided black hair that split into two tails to fall over his shoulders. His tunic was stained with charcoal, along with the parts of his face Derek could make out.

Derek plastered a smile on his face and nodded. “I’m not bashing your work. It’s truly of great quality. Actually, it’s some of the best I’ve ever seen. Unfortunately, nothing in here can provide me with more protection than my own skin, and nothing can increase my offensive ability more than what my fists already do,” he explained.

“That true?” the dwarf asked Jacks.

“I believe so.”

The smith snorted. “Don’t blame me for not believing ya.”

Derek laughed and held out his arm. “Go ahead.”

Without asking a question or anything, the dwarf grabbed the glaive from the shelf and swung it down at Derek’s forearm… hard. The blade hit his skin, bit in slightly, then cracked. When the dwarf pulled the blade away, a single drop of blood fell from Derek’s arm before healing before his eyes.

The dwarf snorted as he examined the slight crack in the glaive. Then, he tossed it across the room, and it landed in a bucket that said ‘Failed and damaged weapons, 75% off.’

Finally, the dwarf turned back around, all smiles. “Ye must be a helluva tank.” He reached out to Derek for a handshake. “Me name’s Carrie. Nice to meet ya.”

Derek took his hand and shook it. “Derek, Derek Hunt.”

“Aye…” Carrie sighed. “Yer a bit out of my level, I’m ’fraid. Nothin’ here’s gonna suit ya, and I can’t make ya anything custom cus I ain’t got the right materials or expertise.”

Derek smiled. “No need to apologize. I wasn’t expecting to buy anything, anyway. I just heard you were a great smith, so while I was in the area, I decided to come check out your shop. Do you make all your items here?”

The dwarf nodded. “Sure do. The smithy’s downstairs.”

“You mind if I take a look?”

Carrie eyed Derek. “What for?”

Derek waved him off. “I’m buying one of the new lots and plan on putting in a basement. I don’t have any ulterior motives. I just wanted to see what a professional blacksmith’s smithy looked like. If it’s too much, pretend like I didn’t even ask.”

The dwarf narrowed his eyes, then smiled. “Ya know, it’s rude to ask a dwarf to see his smithy.” He then waved it off. “But I don’t mind so much… long as I’m not makin’ something secret or whatnot.”

“That’s great,” Derek said.

“Aye, Cindy!” the dwarf yelled to the female dwarf at the sales counter, causing her to look up from placing a dagger in a display case. “I’m showin’ our guests the smithy. If ya need me, holler.”

“Like I’d need yer crusty arse up here helping me. Yer more likely to cause problems up ’ere. Should get back down there where ya belong!” she yelled back.

Carrie smiled. “That one is crazy for me,” he whispered so his wife couldn’t hear him. “Follow me.”

The dwarf let the two men through the shop and into a room at the back. “Planned on movin’ farther into the city once we started makin’ a profit but ended up not needing to. Had a whole plan for another floor an’ everything. Turned out, all I needed was to sell quality weapons and armor, so we didn’t need more space.” He talked while he led them to the stairs to the basement.

“Still got plenty of room since it’s jus’ Cindy an’ me. Even got an extra room if our son chooses to grace us with his presence,” he continued. “It’s down ’ere.”

Derek and Jacks followed the smith down a short flight of stairs, only to end up in a basement that was much smaller than expected. It couldn’t have been much bigger than twelve by twelve feet. In fact, Derek only had a couple inches of clearance between the ceiling and his head.

“That’s good,” the dwarf said. “Wasn’t sure if the two of ya would fit.” He laughed. “There weren’t no sense in making something more than what I needed since we planned to move and still ain’t had a reason to expand it since we decided to stay.”

“Makes sense,” Derek said.

“Whelp, waddaya think?” the smith asked.

Derek looked around the small room. In the corner was a forge that was slightly shorter than he was used to seeing. A couple feet from that was an anvil. There was also a workbench close to it. To Derek’s surprise, the room was well organized.

On the wall were multiple smithing tools, from hammers to tongs, all hanging in order from small to large. Other than that, there wasn’t much else in the room.

“How do you not suffocate?” Derek asked. Obviously, the fire and smoke produced by the forge would not do well in such a small space.

“Pretty basic runes,” the dwarf said as he walked past Derek and to the forge. Then he placed his hand on the wall beside it. A rune lit up, and blue lines traveled up the wall to a larger rune on the ceiling. “This rune cycles the air. Pulls the smoke out and pushes fresh air back in. It’s connected to another rune on the roof of the shop.”

There really is a rune for everything. Derek didn’t bother to ask about the lights as he already recognized them as working the same way as the lights he’d seen on the streets yesterday. Only, instead of being connected to a timer, he was sure there was a rune somewhere on the wall that could toggle them on or off.

“It’s nice,” Derek said. “I mean, it’s a lot smaller than what I expected, especially considering the number and quality of items upstairs. If it’s good enough to craft all of that, then I don’t see a problem.”

Jacks nodded. “Indeed.”

“That’s what I keep sayin’, but Cindy keeps naggin’ me to expand it. Don’t see the need myself,” the dwarf said.

Derek walked over to the wall holding all the smithing tools. He didn’t dare touch them. Instead, he leaned in and examined them. “What would it cost for you to make me a full set of smithing tools?”

“Well, I don’t normally do that,” the dwarf said. “It’s always best for a smith to craft their own tools.”

Derek nodded. “I understand that, but don’t you need tools to craft tools?”

“That’s not necessarily true, but I get what yer sayin’.” The dwarf walked over to his workbench and began rummaging through what Derek only suspected was a junk drawer. “There it is.” The smith pulled out a storage ring.

Soon, a full set of tools, not nearly as good as what was hanging on the wall, were lying on the floor. “That’s it, ’ere we are,” he said as he finished pulling out a pair of tongs. “I knew I hadn’t thrown ’em away yet,” the smith said. “These are my tools I used to get to level 50. 60 gold an’ they’re yers.”

“You sure?” Derek asked. “They don’t hold any sentimental value?”

The dwarf scoffed. “What value would a smith’s third set of tools hold? I just forgot to melt them down. Wifey says I got a bad habit of tossin’ things I don’t need in storage rings, then forgettin’ ’bout them.”

Derek wondered what was in the other storage rings inside the junk drawer. Also, how many storage rings did this smith have? Derek glimpsed at least seven inside the junk drawer. He put the thoughts out of his head before pulling out 60 gold and laying it on the workbench.

The dwarf scooped the gold up before laying out a mat on the floor and rolling the tools up in it. He handed the bundle of tools to Derek. “Thanks for doin’ business.”

The bundle disappeared inside his bracelet. “Thank you,” Derek said. “Well, we should probably get out of here. Got to buy that property before someone else snatches it up.”

“Aye,” the dwarf agreed. “Never know how long something’s going to last.” With that, the smith led them back to the store. “Don’t be a stranger,” he said before seeing them out.

“Don’t worry. I’m about to send a kid to the academy,” Derek said. “I plan on getting him some gear before sending him off. He’s been wearing and training in makeshift armor for now. Going to need to find a good Leathersmith for that, but I’ll come back here to get his weapon.”

The dwarf’s eyes shined. “Lookin’ forward to makin’ it. Might want to order it sooner than later, though. I have a backlog of custom orders.”

Derek nodded. “I’ll be back soon.”

5 RENTING PROPERTY

The pair exited Carrie and Cindy’s shop and made haste back to the City Building. Having to dodge all the Runners again made Derek cement the idea that making a bicycle and selling it in the city would only lead to complete chaos. The Runners already bumped into others and each other sometimes, so adding a vehicle to the process just wouldn’t work.

Before long, the two were back at the city center and walked into the City Building. Once inside, Derek rolled his eyes. The place was packed. Instantly, he realized that he was basically waiting at the DMV. Derek hurried to the right line and waited… and waited.

The clerk was fast in his job, and from what Derek heard, the people were mostly in his line to make monthly payments on their property. Only a couple of people in front talked about buying property.

Derek continued to wait. Humans weren’t the only species inside the building at the moment, either. He had just seen a dwarf for the first time, but now there were multiple people inside, paying bills and sending letters. There were even a couple of elves. At least, Derek guessed that they were elves.

There were two of them, both male, however, neither of them was waiting in any line. He expected pointier ears. Not to say that their ears weren’t pointy, but they were mostly round with a pointy tip. Maybe I’m just holding onto stereotypes, he thought.

Just as Derek’s turn came up, the doors to the establishment swung open, and the two elves rushed over to greet the new arrival. Derek took a quick peek to see what the fuss was about. Ah, now I get it. Those are elves. The other two must be half-elves.

At the door was a silver-haired lady that was even more beautiful than Stella. She had striking emerald-green eyes and a slightly pointed chin. Her dress of different greens accented her eyes well. The only problem Derek could find with the elf was her resting noble face.

She walked into the room like she owned it, and two elven guards in full metal gear with spears followed her in. Once inside, she made her way to a counter—the counter that Derek was standing at. As she moved, everyone in line stepped to the side to allow her to pass.

Derek rolled his eyes and turned to the clerk. “I need to buy that land. I took a look at it, and it’s good enough.”

The clerk gave Derek an odd look. “Right… maybe it would be best to wait a moment and let Serina conduct her business first?” the man suggested.

Derek looked at the elf slowly approaching and snorted. “If she keeps walking that slow, we’ll be finished before her haughty highness gets here. Besides, I’ve been waiting for at least an hour. I’m not waiting one second longer.”

“Very well,” the clerk said. “You said you would like to buy lot 33801?”

Derek nodded. “Yes, that’s the—”

“Move aside,” a deep voice bellowed out from behind him.

Derek turned to see one of the elven guards standing there. Derek had to look up slightly to meet his eyes. “I’m almost done,” Derek said, then turned back around.

“Yes. Lot 33801,” Derek said.

The clerk bend down and began gathering some things from behind his counter. “There we go.” He laid a small stack of papers down on the counter and started filling in parts at a rapid pace.

Just then, Derek felt a hand land on his shoulder and squeeze. He glanced over to see Jacks rubbing his temples as if he had a headache coming on.

“I said move out of the way for Milady,” the voice rang again.

Derek turned to look again. This time, the female elf was standing behind her two guards. Her beautiful pale face was now a shade of red. It suited her.

Derek turned back to the clerk. “I thought this was supposed to be a safe city. I heard that Natalie ran a pretty tight ship. What’s the deal with these thugs?”

“That… no one would dare kill in the city or permanently injure. But small scuffles do happen. The perpetrator, that is, the one who initiates the scuffle, is punished a bit more severely than they would be in a different city, too,” the clerk answered while keeping his focus on the document before him.

“Would his hand on my shoulder, squeezing quite hard, I might add, count towards initiating a scuffle?” Derek asked.

The clerk looked up. His eyes widened when he saw the bulging muscles and strain from the guard’s hand on Derek’s shoulder. “That… would.”

“And releasing one’s aura to diffuse a situation… how is that looked upon?” Derek asked, all the while the guard was yipping behind him.

“That would be a preferred method of solving an issue as it shouldn’t leave any sequelae. But… most people here wouldn’t have the aura needed…” The man paused as he watched Jacks shake his head and slip out the door.

“That’s good. You should brace yourself. I’ll direct it at this idiot, but you know how aura is.” Derek winked at the clerk.

“Idiot? You called me an idiot?”

Derek finally stopped tuning out the ranting guard’s words as he turned to look at him. First, he grabbed the elf’s wrist and squeezed. His strength was about the same as the guard’s. It was just enough to remove his hand from his shoulder. Then Derek turned the rest of the way around.

While holding the elf’s wrist, Derek channeled the void and mana inside his body, slowly increasing the amount so as not to lose control. He wanted to direct his aura at the group of elves and do his best to not hit any bystanders. He wasn’t the best at controlling his aura, but if he increased it little by little, it should work.

Seeing Derek’s plan, both guards snorted and released their aura. “Please step back, Milady,” one of them said, and the female elf took a few steps back.

The aura flooded over Derek, and he heard a grunt from behind him. The clerk was hit as well. The auras were stronger than his at the moment because they blasted them out all at once. Derek increased the speed he was releasing his own, and soon, the sluggish feeling of being in one’s aura was no longer affecting Derek.

He smiled as the guards’ eyes widened. “You really shouldn’t fuck with random people. Especially in a city like Savannah,” Derek said.

Then, he doubled the rate at which he released the aura. The haughty highness behind the guards was the first to fall to her knees.

“Mi…lady,” one of the guards spoke.

Derek did his best to pull some of the aura off the female elf and push everything onto the two guards. He still had a lot left to release, but he settled for bringing them to their knees. Once all three elves were down, he drew the aura back in and stopped releasing it.

He looked around the room. He was proud of himself. One man who was standing directly behind the haughty elf had fallen to one knee, but the rest of the room was all left standing. Some were sweating bullets, but they were still on their feet.

Derek stepped between the two guards and stood before the elven lady. He snapped his fingers, causing her to look up. The haughty expression was no longer on her face.

“Now… Milady. Do you mind if I finish purchasing my property?” The elf only stared at him. “No? That’s good.”

He turned and walked back to the counter. “Now, where were we?”

“Ah… yes…” the clerk mumbled. “Sign here. This says you are to receive lot 33801. This… says that you are to pay 10,000 gold now, for the first and last month, then 5,000 gold per month after.” The clerk flipped a few pages. “This agreement states that the property tax is included in the monthly rent, but the city will receive 13% of profits reported at the end of each quarter.”

Derek whistled. 13% was quite a lot. Of course, at the beginning, 13% of nothing would still be nothing. He would worry about that when he got to it.

“Is there no way to buy the lot outright?” he asked. That would be his preferred method, but the way everything sounded, most, if not all property in the city, was only rented out.

“We have other options, but none to own the property. We can, however, rent the property out for a year, or even decades at a time, if you prefer.”

Derek shook his head and signed a few more pages of the agreement before finishing. For now, month-to-month would work. Depending on how things worked out, he may look at the other options.

“Great. That will be 10,000 gold or items of equivalent value plus 10%.”

Derek held his hand out, and a small mountain of coins fell onto the counter, causing the man to widen his eyes and shake his head. He inwardly winced. While pouring a mountain of gold onto a counter looked cool, spending all that money at once was rough. He hoped he would have enough left to build one the property. He would hate to have to wait for more income from the Crown to roll in.

“You should visit the bank,” the clerk said. “There are much better ways to store currency.” Still, as he was talking, the man waved, and the mountain of gold vanished from the counter.

He then put the signed documents on one part of the counter and injected some mana into a rune. In a flash, another copy of the papers was sitting beside the original. The man picked the documents up and handed them to Derek. “Here you go. You should keep the agreement well. If you lose it, the replacement fee is 1,000 gold.”

Derek took the documents and stored them in his bracelet.

“Congratulations on your purchase,” the clerk said. “You are now the owner of lot number 33801. Good luck on your ventures.”

“Thank you.”

“Is there anything else I can help you with today?” the clerk asked.

“Nope, that is all,” Derek said. “Have a good day.”

Derek turned around to see the guards back on their feet and the female elf standing behind them. The guards wouldn’t look Derek in the eyes, and their charge seemed to be very interested in a certain spot on the floor.

Derek put his hand on the one guard’s shoulder and gave it a light squeeze. “You all have a nice day,” he said before walking out.

6 GETTING PAID

Derek left the City Building and met back up with Jacks, who was waiting for him a small distance away from the commotion.

“You make friends everywhere you go, don’t you?” Jacks asked.

Derek shrugged. “There’s a special place in hell for those who cut in line at the DMV or places like it.”

Jacks frowned. “A DMV?”

“It’s kind of like the City Building where I come from. Except the wait can be even harsher. And the people… well, let’s not talk about the people,” Derek replied before changing the subject. “Why’d you leave in such a hurry?”

Jacks snorted. “There was no way I was sticking around to be hit by that aura of yours again,” he said. “How did everyone inside deal with it, anyway?”

“I did a pretty good job of controlling it this time. Only the three troublemakers got hit with the majority, and only one bystander, who was too close to that female elf, was a victim of a bit of the splash damage. He should have moved away like everyone else. Also, I didn’t release it fully like I did back by Wilmette,” Derek explained.

Jacks nodded. “That’s good.”

“Who was that elf? Do you know?” Derek asked.

Jacks shook his head. “It seemed like most people knew of her, but she must have gotten here sometime since the last time I was here. With the way she looked and acted, in Savannah no less, I wouldn’t put it past her being a foreign noble from a different country.”

“You think?”

“Yeah. Cydaria has its fair share of elves and dwarfs, but humans make up the vast majority of the country. It’s the opposite of some other countries. Currently, we are at peace with Indria and Vallum. Indria is elven lands, and Vallum is dwarven. We are at a standstill against Astrus. We aren’t really at war, but you can’t call it peace,” Jacks explained. “Those are the three kingdoms that border Cydaria to the west. The sea borders us to the east.”

“I see.” Derek didn’t really care about the war status of Cydaria as long as it didn’t get in the way of his plans. It was nice to know some of the structure of the continent, though. When he first arrived, he had wanted to find a library to learn more about the kingdom and continent, but Torith was ill-equipped, and he only learned that there was a Great Library in the capital. He kept the idea of going to a library in the back of his mind, but it was at the bottom of his list of things to do.

Derek checked the system time. He and Jacks had been out for a few hours already, especially after the wait in the City Building. “Let’s go grab some lunch.”

A few minutes later, Derek was handing his Crown Membership card to a hostess, and he and Jacks were being led up to a dining area.

After being seated in a luxurious private room, the hostess took his card away before a different woman came back with it.

“Mr. Hunt, it is our honor to have you and your guest dining here with us today. My name is Rose, and I will be your personal waitress today.” She held his card in her hand. “There is a free meal still available on your membership card. Would you like to use that today?”

Derek smiled. He would not be eating here if it wasn’t for the free meal. “Sure.”

“Very well,” she said as another card appeared in her other hand. She placed the card beside Derek’s and injected some mana before handing his card back to him. “Your free meal has been removed.”

“Thank you.”

“You are welcome,” she replied with a smile. “Now, today’s tier-one meal is a glazed level 175 Sumu, with our freshly harvested herb salad and a loaded tario. Do you have any dietary restrictions, or will this meal be adequate?”

Derek, of course, had no clue what anything other than a salad was, but from the way Jacks was trying to keep himself from slobbering all over the table, it seemed to be good. “That is fine with us,” he replied.

“Great! Now, what can I get you to drink?” she asked.

“Coffee… black,” Derek said.

The lady raised her eyebrows. “That has been a most popular choice as of late,” she said. “And you, sir?”

“Same,” Jacks replied.

“I’ll be right back with your beverages,” the lady said.

“Are you sure you want to use your membership with me?” Jacks asked.

“Eh, you’ve been running around the city with me all day, not to mention it’s free. You ever eaten in one of these restaurants?” Derek asked.

Jacks shook his head. “Only the bottom floor—and only once. That was back when I was an adventurer. I saved up and brought Emily… my wife… out for our anniversary. It was the best meal I ever had, and I don’t even remember what we ordered.”

Derek gave Jacks a sad smile. “I’m sorry about her.”

“Thanks,” Jacks said. “It happened a long time ago.” He clenched his fist. “Besides, I finally have a target for my revenge.”

“Mhm…” Derek agreed. “But you need to be careful.”

“I know.”

After that, the two sat silently until the waitress brought their beverages out. “Here you go.” She set the coffee in front of them. “Your food will be ready momentarily.”

Not long after, she brought their food. That was when Derek realized that they were actually having chicken with a loaded baked potato and a side salad. He inwardly chuckled to himself as he examined the food.

The entire meal was eaten without a word said. They were both too engrossed in the hot food for any idle talk. Finally, Jacks pushed his plate away with only bones left on it.

“Delicious.” He sighed and patted his belly.

Derek agreed. The food was delicious, but he had to admit, the meal he had with Walter back at Torith was actually a little better. Still, both meals gave temporary stat increases.

“Dexterity this time,” Derek said.

“And a nice increase to it as well,” Jacks agreed. “So, where to next?”

“While I’m here, I need to talk with Stella about some things—if she is also here.”

Derek raised his hand, and soon, the lady that served them the meal appeared. “Is Stella in yet?” he asked.

“Uh… yes, Mistress Brighton returned an hour ago. She is currently in her office. Would you like me to notify her of your arrival?” she asked with a frown.

“Sure. I’ll come with you. She’s probably expecting me.” Derek stood.

“I’ll be outside,” Jacks said. “I can find my way,” he told the waitress before she could offer her assistance.

“Please, wait here,” the lady said.

“That’s fine, too, I guess.” Derek chuckled.

Two minutes later, the woman reappeared. “I’m sorry for the wait. Mistress Brighton will see you now.”

Derek followed Rose to Stella’s office. When he entered, he was surprised to see a near replicant of her old office, only bigger. I guess Stella isn’t one for showing off, he thought.

Stella nodded at Rose, and the waitress closed the door behind Derek.

“What brings you here?” Stella asked before sitting down. “I’ll be back at the hotel later.”

“Well, I figured it would be best to discuss business at your actual place of business.” Derek took a seat in front of her desk.

“I see… What do you need?”

“Well, it’s been a while, and I was hoping to collect on my portion of the coffee sales,” Derek explained.

Stella smiled. “I was wondering when you were going to get to that.” She pulled a big book out of her storage ring. “This is a book of all the sales, profits, losses, and such of the restaurant. All restaurants. When it is updated by a manager, all existing books are updated as well.”

“That’s cool…” Derek said. I’ll have to get a couple of those for our business, he thought. “What happens if it gets stolen?”

“Each book is linked to a specific person. Only Alanah can open or use each one. If someone else tries to tamper with it, it will destroy itself. It also makes it easy to catch anyone trying to steal from the business. Every mark I make will leave my mana signature, so if I input something false and someone finds out, it will be easily traced back to me,” she explained.

Stella began flipping through the pages of the book. Derek could swear that the book was even bigger once she opened it. Finally, she put her finger on a page.

“Here we go. How long do you wish to pay for the stay at the hotel?” she asked.

“Go ahead and put us down for a week. If I need more, I’ll pay then.”

“Okay.” She injected some mana into the book. “So, with the cost of the hotel, the skill books, and everything else, your current total comes to…” She let her words hang in the air.

“Well?” Derek asked. He was hoping for at least 5,000 gold.

Stella smiled. “Let’s just say that your coffee has exceeded both Alanah’s and my imagination in terms of sales. We’ve also extracted the stimulant part of the coffee, increased its effects, and have begun selling it as well. You obtain the same percentage of those sales as well as the coffee itself.”

“And how much is it?” Derek asked again.

“Your first payout is 13,465 gold.” Stella grinned.

Derek whistled. “That’s not bad.”

“No. No, it is not,” she replied. “I suggest you open a bank account. Have you heard about that yet?”

Derek nodded. “I have. The clerk at the City Building told me about it after I put a mountain of gold on his counter.”

Stella chuckled. “So, you already found your land?”

“I did. It’s in the new part of the city, but I don’t need it to be close.”

Stella nodded. “It’s probably for the best. That land is much cheaper, and no matter where you are in the city, if your product is good, people will show up.” Shifting the conversation, she continued on about his payment. “Now, I don’t have that much gold on me, and you don’t have a bank card that I can transfer it to. You can either wait for me to go get the funds, you can go open an account and come back, or we can go together.”

“If you’re not busy?” Derek agreed to go with her.

“Ha. I’m just a floater right now until I go back to the capital city. I don’t actually have any proper work that I need to do here. We can go right now.”

“Lead the way.”

Derek and Stella passed Jacks on the way out. After explaining what they were up to, Jacks left to go see what the rest of the group had been up to all day.

The walk was short as the bank was only a few businesses down from the Crown Restaurant. Derek followed Stella inside a building almost as tall as the hotel but just as grand. Inside, there were multiple desks with workers and one big counter at the back with people lined up.

“Do you have at least 1,000 gold on you right now?” Stella asked.

Derek nodded. “Yeah.”

“Good. Follow me.” She led Derek to one of the desks with a worker seated behind it.

The worker looked up from the desk to see Derek and Stella approaching. “Ah, Miss Brighton. How may I help you today?”

“Jared, this is Derek Hunt.” She motioned to Derek. “He needs to open an account with the bank today. We are in partnership, and it would make our lives much easier if he had one.”

“I see,” Jared replied, then motioned to a seat across from him. “Mr. Hunt, please have a seat, and I will get you taken care of momentarily.”

Derek sat. “Thank you.”

Stella put her hand on Derek’s shoulder. “I’ll be back shortly. There are some accounts I need to take care of while I’m here.”

“Okay.”

Soon after Stella left, Jared finished signing some documents and put them away. “Good afternoon, Mr. Hunt. Do you know what sort of account you would like to open today?”

“What kind of accounts do you have?” Derek asked.

“We have business and personal accounts, with varying tiers of each. So, to get started, would you like your account to be business or personal?” the man asked.

“Personal, but I may open a business account at some point. Am I right to think that I can give access to the business account to multiple people.?”

Jared nodded. “That is correct. Any party indicated by you would have access.”

“That’s good,” Derek said.

“Now, what tier account would you like? Tier one accounts are for those who wish for an easy place to safely store what little money they have. The limit to this tier is 100 gold, and it costs 50 silver a year to maintain,” Jared explained.

“I’ll be dealing in the tens of thousands of gold,” Derek said.

“I see. That leaves tier three and tier four accounts, but being in business with the Crown, I suspect you will want to open a tier four one. The minimum you must have to open the account is 1,000 gold. There is also a 1,000-gold insurance and maintenance fee. However, there is no maximum limit on the account. The account draws a .5 percent annual interest for the holder, so, with enough funds, it is possible to negate the account cost,” Jared explained.

Derek did some quick math in his head before replying. “Do you have a lot of customers with almost 200,000 gold in their accounts?”

The man nodded. “We do, as we are the only bank in the kingdom, and we are backed by Savannah. You are paying for the safety and insurance of your money, along with ease of use.”

Derek nodded. He knew how banks worked, and this one didn’t seem to be all that much different. It didn’t seem like they had a savings account, though. Derek decided to ask. “Do you not have a savings account?”

The man frowned. “I’m afraid I’ve never heard of something like that.”

Derek nodded. “That makes sense. I’m from another… kingdom. I was just checking to see the differences in the banks.” Of course, there were multiple kinds of savings accounts that just weren’t possible for a world like this one to have. Especially those that involved combination savings and investment accounts.

“Could you explain this ‘savings’ account?” Jared asked. “I have to admit, I am quite curious about how other kingdoms manage money.”

“It’s simple, really. There are multiple types of accounts. Savings accounts have a higher interest yield for the customer and are usually better secured. But it seems that your regular accounts are already quite secure. Some accounts have penalties for using the money in them within a set time period or using them too often,” Derek explained.

“One of the reasons savings accounts are good for banks is that it allows the bank to have more money on hand to lend. You do give loans, correct?”

Jared nodded. “We do.”

“So, savings accounts make it where people don’t want to take their money out, whether it is because they want the increased interest on their account or because they don’t want to incur penalties or fees. Therefore, you have more money for loans. So, if the savings account draws one percent interest on 5,000 gold, then you turn around and give out a 5,000-gold loan at eight percent and profit well. Of course, there are other factors, but I’m not too versed in those. I’m sure someone in the banking industry could figure that out,” Derek finished explaining.

Jared sat silently for a moment before speaking again. “Interesting.”

“Though, since you have a monopoly on banking in the kingdom, savings accounts may not benefit you as much,” Derek said.

“Oh? You have more than one bank where you come from?”

Derek nodded. “Yeah. Dozens, if not hundreds.”

“How interesting. May I ask, what kingdom do you come from?”

Derek laughed. “The United States of America,” Derek said. At least what’s left of it, he thought. “I’m sure you’ve never heard of it.”

“You are correct. I have not.,” Jared confirmed. “Thanks for the information. Now, should we get back to business?”

Derek nodded. “I’d like to open up a tier-four account. We’ll start small.” Derek dumped 5,000 gold on the desk. “Take a thousand for the fee, then deposit the remaining.”

“Very well.” Jared moved the pile of gold over to one side of his desk, then pulled out some papers. “This is the typical bank contract for a tier-four account. Please read, sign, and inject your mana signature here.”

Derek did as he was told. There wasn’t anything in the contract that wasn’t explained beforehand, other than the termination of the account if sufficient funds were not available to cover the fee within six months of owing it.

“Thank you.” Jared made a copy of the papers and gave it to Derek. “This is for your records.” Then, he pulled a black card out of a locked desk drawer and placed it on a rune on the desk before injecting his mana into the rune. “I have activated your banking card according to the contract. Please place your mana signature on the card via the rune.”

That’s what that was. There was a card in the ring he took off Malcolm. He had scanned over it but didn’t pay it any attention. Now, he knew why the city lord didn’t actually have that much gold on him. Derek injected the card with his mana.

“You may now take the card.” He slid the card across the desk to Derek. “For your first deposit, I will handle it, but for future deposits and withdrawals of 1,000 gold or less, or if you need information about your account, please use one of the tellers over there.” He pointed at one of the lines of people. “If your deposit or withdrawal is greater than 1,000 gold use that counter.” He showed Derek a counter with many fewer people in line.

“Okay,” Derek said. “If I die, what happens to the card?” he asked, thinking about the city lord’s card.

“When you die, your mana signature disappears, and we are notified. After which, your account goes to your next of kin or someone you have designated. If you do not have any kin, it would be best to designate someone just in case you die.”

Derek nodded. There goes that idea.

“If you would like to open a business account in the future or take out a loan, you can come back to me or one of the other workers here,” he explained. “Same for adding others to the account.”

“Will do,” Derek said.

“Please wait here for a moment.” Jared took the pile of gold and stood. He walked past one of the counters and into a closed room. Two minutes later, he came back. “I have deposited your gold. Inject your mana and look at the side of the card.”

Derek did so. Instantly, the mana was absorbed, and a blue 4,000 appeared on the side of the card, near the top.

“The top row is gold, the middle is silver, and the bottom is bronze. If you lose your card, there is a 200-gold replacement fee for tier-four members,” the man said.

Derek nodded. “Sounds good.”

“Now, this card has built-in runes to transfer the balance to other cards. Take a look at the other side when you inject your mana.”

Derek did, and multiple strange symbols appeared on the other side of his card.

“When you wish to transfer, all you have to do is activate the card’s runes, then, while touching the other person’s card with yours, you need to will the amount to be transferred. Both parties must be willing the same amount or the transfer will fail,” Jared explained.

“That seems easy enough,” Derek said.

“Congratulations! You are now a member of the Savannah Bank.” Jared smiled.

Derek put the card away and reached out to shake the man’s hand. “Thanks for all your help.”

The man took his hand and shook it. “It was my pleasure. Please come see me if you have any questions or concerns.”

With that, Derek stood and walked back outside. He waited against the wall for Stella to come out. After around ten minutes of waiting, she finally appeared through the doors of the bank.

“Sorry about that. It took longer than expected,” Stella said.

“No worries.”

“So, did you get everything you needed?” she asked.

“I set up a personal account. I’ll come back if or when I need to make a business one,” he answered.

“That’s good. Did he teach you how to transfer?”

“Yeah.” Derek pulled out his new card. “How much was it again?” he asked.

“13,465 gold,” she answered as she pulled her own card out and activated it.

Derek activated his card and placed its rune side against the one in Stella’s hand. He thought about taking that amount from her card, and instantly, both cards glowed blue, then stopped. When he checked his balance again, the number read 17,465.

He let out a breath. “That’s going to make life a little bit easier.”

7 THOMAS AND SHAE

Not long after Derek and Jacks had their breakfast, Thomas rolled over and stretched. He couldn’t remember the last time he had such a comfortable sleep. After some time, he willed his eyes open. Instantly, all he wanted to do was close them again and go back to sleep. He had nothing to do today, so it really wouldn’t matter if he slept in.

Before deciding to resume his slumber, he checked his system clock. To his surprise, it was already well past the time he usually awoke. Then he remembered that there was a free breakfast, made by an offshoot of the Crown Restaurant no less, waiting for him below.

Finally, after weighing the pros and cons of sleeping versus eating, he decided to get up. The outcome was close, but he knew that breakfast was not served throughout the day, so if he went back to sleep, he would miss out. Thomas didn’t know if he would be able to forgive himself if that happened.

He threw the blanket off his lazy body and saw something fly through the air. Walking over to the floor where the item landed, he realized it was the keycard for the room that he and Derek were staying in. Thomas looked over to the unkempt bed on the other side of the room. When did Derek wake up? I didn’t hear him at all.

Thomas then looked at the small room with the tub inside. Remembering what occurred the previous night, embarrassment fell over the boy’s face, and his cheeks turned a bright shade of red. Thomas looked down and realized he was only wearing a pair of lower undergarments, and to make things worse, they were on backwards.

He rushed to the bathroom to relieve himself and wash his face. He was tempted to hop in the tub again, but he wasn’t sure how much longer he had until they stopped serving the free breakfast. Surely, they will keep serving until noon, at least, he thought and hoped.

After making himself presentable and putting on his best set of clothing, Thomas stored the keycard and left his room. Before rushing down to the lobby, he knocked on the doors to the others’ rooms. There was no answer from either of them. Either they all woke early, or they are also still sleeping. Thomas sighed and headed downstairs.

Once downstairs, he cautiously approached one of the dining tables in the hotel. He wasn’t actually sure what to do. He was used to the service from mediocre inns and eating at bars. Luckily, a beautiful girl saw his hesitation and came over to greet him.

“Are you a guest at the hotel?” the woman asked.

“Uh… yeah,” Thomas squeaked out. Looking at the garb the woman was wearing, it was safe to assume that she was a worker at the hotel. “Is breakfast still being served? Or did I sleep in too long?”

The woman laughed. “There is still an hour left until noon, so you are right on time. Please, have a seat.” She pointed to an empty table.

“Thank you.” Thomas sat down.

“What would you like to drink?” the woman asked as she handed him a menu.

Thomas browsed the options, his eyes stopping on ‘coffee.’ Isn’t that what Derek sold to the Crown? Derek had told him about his business with the Crown, but the boy had yet to try the beverage. If it was already on the menu at a hotel such as this, then it had to be quite popular. “I’ll have the coffee.”

The woman’s eyes furrowed. “The coffee? Are you sure?”

“Yes?” Thomas answered cautiously. Why would the lady be so hesitant about him ordering coffee? Thomas couldn’t understand.

“Very well,” she said. “How do you take it?”

How do I take it? What does she mean? Thomas wasn’t sure of her question. Maybe they serve beverages differently in a hotel like this. Accepting that as the reason, Thomas answered, “In a cup.”

The woman’s lips tugged into a smile, and she used her hand to cover her mouth. Doing her best to keep herself from laughing, she spoke. “Of course, it’s served in a cup.” She moved her hand away from her face, revealing a bright smile. “I assume you’ve never had coffee before. It can be served plain or with sugar, or cream, or milk, or a combination of different ingredients,” she explained. “Some people even enjoy it with mint or ale mixed in.”

No wonder it’s so popular, Thomas thought. His embarrassment over his answer was brief due to all the different ways the beverage could be prepared. “I guess I’ll just try it regular.”

The woman nodded. “Please look over the menu, and I’ll be right back with your drink.” She turned and left.

When she came back, she set a cup of a black liquid in front of Thomas. She also set a small plate with sugar cubes and some cream on the table as well. She smiled. “Just in case.”

Thomas nodded. When asked for his order, he ordered the ham and eggs as it was what he was most familiar with. While the waitress was away, he tasted the coffee.

He was happy he had put some points into his endurance stat because the drink was piping hot. If not for his stats, he wouldn’t be able to taste his upcoming meal, no matter how delicious it was. After the bitter taste of the coffee, he worried that he still would be unable to taste his meal. How can people drink something like this?

After his first drink, he eyed the sugar and cream like treasure. He began frantically mixing them with the coffee, taking a sip after every cube and every small bit of cream he added. By the time he was able to get the bitter drink tolerable, it was gone.

“Well, well. It looks like you rather enjoy the coffee.” The waitress appeared, holding his food. “That’s surprising as most younger gentlemen such as yourself don’t seem to have much of a taste for it.” She set the food before him on the table and picked up his now-empty cup. “I’ll get you a refill. Please, enjoy your breakfast.”

Thomas did enjoy his breakfast. It was delicious. He also found the perfect combination of cream and sugar to make the coffee tolerable for him. If he had to, he would rank it towards the middle of the pack of the different teas he tasted while in Torith.

It was still before noon, and Thomas didn’t have anything to do. He didn’t know where anybody was, and he was alone in a new city. So, because of all of that, he decided to do the one thing he knew how to do. He would go to the Adventurer’s Guild to train.

Before leaving the hotel, Thomas got information about the Adventurer’s Guild in Savannah from the nice waitress. It actually wasn’t too far away from the hotel. As one of the main buildings in the city, or in any city in Cydaria, it was usually in a very populated place. Which, in Savannah, just so happened to be near the hotel.

Thomas left the hotel and made a beeline to the guild. It wasn’t in the direct center of the city like the hotel or restaurant was, but it was close. It was only one row back, and, like all Adventurer Guild buildings, it was huge.

Thomas walked inside and was relieved to find that the layout of the guild was almost identical to the one in Torith. He only hoped the prices would be the same. Thomas got in line behind a couple of people. After a short time, he approached the desk and the woman behind it.

“Welcome to the Savannah Adventurer’s Guild. How may I help you today?” the pretty brown-haired woman greeted him.

“Ah… yes… I’m new to Savannah and would like to rent a training room,” Thomas answered.

The woman nodded. “We can do that. What tier room would you like?”

“Tier?” Thomas asked.

“You must have come from a guild from a sub-city.” She smiled. “At the main guilds, we have different training rooms available, among other things.”

“Oh… um… I don’t think I need anything special,” Thomas answered.

She nodded. “Very well. What is your weapon of choice?”

“Why do you need to know that?” Thomas was confused.

The woman frowned. “Even if you are going to rent one of the lesser training rooms, I still need the information to find the one that would suit you well. I wouldn’t want to put a tank class in a room with only ranged training, you see?”

“Oh…” Thomas replied. “I use a spear.”

The lady nodded and jotted something down on some paper. “Would you like a room with a mixture of close and midrange training?”

Thomas thought for a second. He had no idea what the room would consist of. He did need to work on his midrange fighting, though. He nodded. “That would be good.”

“Alright. Let’s see.” She wrote something else down, then shuffled through the papers. “Room 37 should suit you well.” She continued. “The price is 27 gold an hour. Would you like to pay by the hour or upfront?”

Thomas did his best not to show his surprise at the price of the room. I could train for two days in Torith for the price of one hour here, he thought. Thomas hesitated to say anything. He had enough money for a few hours, but he hated to use it. As he was preparing to buy one hour of training time, a rough hand gripped his shoulder.

Thomas’s eyes followed the hand all the way up to a grinning man’s face. He was dark-skinned with a completely shaven head. He had brown eyes and a small vertical scar on his left cheek. He was built like Derek. He was a little taller than six feet, with very toned arms. The most surprising thing about the man, however, was the coal black badge pinned to his arm.

“Can I help you?” Thomas asked in a low voice. If he wasn’t mistaken, this man was an onyx-ranked Adventurer.

The man’s smile grew wider. “I couldn’t help but overhear that you use a spear,” he said. “Spears are typically used by lowly guards and soldiers. There aren’t actually that many adventurers that choose to wield a spear of their own volition. Not with so many other fancy options available.”

Thomas nodded. He had seen many spear users in Torith, but they were mostly part of the guards. From what he gathered, it was because basic spears were easy to mass produce with little need for metals and time. Because of this, many adventurers had an innate dislike for spears and preferred to use other weapons.

“It is especially rare to see a youngster like you already using a spear. You wouldn’t believe the number of people I see avoid using the spear, even though they are obviously best suited for the weapon,” the man explained.

Thomas blushed. Did he not do the exact same thing that the man was describing? What does an onyx-ranked adventurer want with me? he wondered.

“Sorry, Judy,” the man apologized to the woman behind the desk, “but I’m taking your customer from you today.”

The woman frowned. “Whatever,” she said, then looked back at Thomas. “Be careful.”

Be careful? What’s going on? For the first time in a long while, Thomas wished Silvi was with him.

“C’mon, kid. Let’s see what you got.” The unknown man pulled Thomas behind him as they disappeared through the training doors of the Adventurer’s Guild.

The unknown adventurer dragged Thomas through the Adventurer’s Guild until they came upon a certain room. Once outside the room, the man placed his hand on the door for identification, and the door opened up.

Then, he pulled Thomas inside and closed the room behind them. Thomas immediately fell to the ground and struggled to get to his knees, an odd pressure was weighing him down. Needless to say, Thomas was terrified. When he woke up that morning, other than some light training at the guild, he hadn’t expected anything else to happen.

“Don’t tell Judy I told you, but the hourly rate they charge newbies is a scam. You’re better off finding an empty courtyard or area outside the city to train. Though, it’s not safe outside the city. Every time you rank up your badge, the cost goes down,” the man whispered to Thomas.

Thomas, still stunned, finally managed to say something. “T-that’s not fair.”

“The world ain’t fair, kid. Hell, I just dragged you away basically by the scruff of your neck, and not one person said or did anything. That’s basically kidnapping.” The man scratched his bald head. “Though, I guess most of them knew nothing too bad would happen to you… and it’s not like Judy doesn’t know where I took you.”

The man then walked over to the runes on the wall. “This room is basically free for me, and it’s the top room in the guild. Do you know why that is?” he asked as he placed his hand on the wall.

Immediately, the pressure on Thomas disappeared. Finally, he was able to stand. “What was that?”

“Gravity rune,” the man said nonchalantly. “The increased pressure from the outside helps increase some resistance-type skills. It also lets you get used to auras. Of course, there is more to auras than just pressure.”

“Why did you… kidnap me?” Thomas asked as he leaned against a far wall.

The man laughed. “Because you’re interesting, kid. Like I said, young adventurers that choose to wield a spear are hard to find. And I don’t suppose your dream is to become a low-level guard, right?”

Thomas shook his head. “No.”

“Good,” the odd man said. “Now, why did you choose to use a spear?”

Thomas hesitated before answering. He wasn’t sure if he should answer. He didn’t know the man. Was he just supposed to trust a stranger who basically kidnapped him? I did trust Derek, though, he thought. Finally, he chose to answer the man. Surely, it wouldn’t hurt to give out a little information about himself. “I chose the spear because I was… shit with daggers.” The boy remembered one of the phrases Derek had used to describe his ability with daggers.

The man burst out laughing. “That’s the most honest answer I think I’ve ever heard. That’s good. Honesty is good in certain situations,” he complimented. “Did you have someone help you make the decision?”

Thomas frowned. He didn’t want to talk about Derek without him being there. Heck, he couldn’t say much about Derek without breaking his oath. Thomas thought about the proper way to word his answer. He nodded. “A… friend tried to get me to use the spear at level 10. He said I was made for it.” Thomas lowered his head. “I ignored his suggestion and chose a stealthy class. I changed to spear at level 25.”

“Everyone makes mistakes, kid,” the man said. “The goal is to learn from them and not make them again. It seems that you learned from that mistake. Now, what did you say? You were made for the spear. We’ll see.”

The bald man stepped forward and summoned a spear. “Attack!” he yelled at Thomas.

The shout surprised Thomas, but he was used to sparring sessions with Derek. Thomas pushed himself off the wall and summoned his spear. The man was an onyx-ranked adventurer, and Thomas knew not to hold back.

“No abilities,” the man suddenly said as Thomas made his approach. “I want to see your skill only.”

Thomas slowly nodded. Then, he stepped forward within reach of the man. Thomas thrust his spear towards the man’s midsection. The man parried Thomas’s attack with his own spear.

Instead of falling back, Thomas let his spear move with the momentum. Instantly, the spear was behind his neck. He grabbed it with both hands and jabbed forward at the man’s head multiple times. Unfortunately, the man was fast. With small, subtle moves, he dodged each thrust.

After Thomas’s third thrust, using his own neck as leverage, he bent the spear and let go of it with his left hand. The spear orbited around his neck in a wide arc. Using the spear’s momentum, Thomas swept out at the man’s legs. The man hopped over the spear.

Thomas grabbed the middle of the spear with his left hand and drew it back, ready to strike again. He fell back. In the short exchange, Thomas was parried and dodged multiple times. It seemed to be a bad outcome, but instead, the man was grinning ear to ear.

“That’s damn sure not something you pick up by being a guard, and you’re quick for your level,” the man praised. “It’s good to go with the momentum but have to be careful when facing someone faster than you. That’s why you have a spear. You can gauge your opponent’s strengths while keeping a distance.”

Thomas agreed. “I know.”

“Then why didn’t you do that?”

“Because I already know that you are far stronger and faster than I am.”

“That’s true…” the man said. “Go again. This time, pretend that I am a random enemy that you know nothing about.”

Thomas went forward and did as commanded. This time, instead of rushing forward, Thomas circled his opponent, throwing out an irritating thrust occasionally.

“Good,” the man said as his spear vanished and was replaced by a short sword.

The man ‘rushed’ towards Thomas. Of course, his speed was even slower than what Thomas had displayed earlier. For every step the man took forward, Thomas took one backward or to the side, attacking all the while.

Thomas made sure not to forget his surroundings. The worst outcome in a situation like the one he was in would be becoming cornered and letting a sword user close in. When he would get pushed close to the wall, he would maneuver his retreat to take him closer to the middle of the room.

After some time, the man put his sword away. “Great,” he praised. “If you keep fighting like that, your opponent’s bound to get so mad he makes a mistake.”

Thomas nodded. Derek had called the technique ‘kiting.’ Thomas had to agree. Retreating and peppering the enemy with attacks while they got angry and wasted their stamina was a good battle strategy. It worked well on beasts as well.

With a big smile on his face, the man held his hand out for Thomas to take. Thomas hesitated, but finally put his spear away and took the man’s hand.

“It’s so good to meet another natural-born spear user,” the man said. “My name is Shae. Shae Holmes. As you can see…” He pointed to the badge on his upper arm. “I am a veteran member of the Adventurer’s Guild.” He smiled even wider, if that was even possible, then leaned in conspiratorially. In a low voice, he said, “Actually, I’m the head of the Savannah Adventurer’s Guild—the Guild Master.”

Thomas’s eyes went wide. He thought the man was some renowned adventurer or even an instructor of the guild. He never in a million years would have thought the man before him was the actual Guild Master at the Savannah Branch.

Savannah was the most popular city in the kingdom other than the capital. That would put the man who was standing before Thomas close to the top when it came to influential figures in the kingdom. Thomas audibly gulped.

He took a step back and bowed. “It’s an honor to meet you, sir.”

Shae waved off his honorific. “Just call me Shae. We’re friends, after all.” Shae gave him a toothy grin.

“We are?” Thomas asked.

“Of course we are,” Shae said. “Us spear users have got to stick together. We’re an endangered species in this kingdom.”

“R-right,” Thomas muttered.

“Now, you’re very talented with the spear. Maybe even more so than I was at your age. With the proper resources and training, you will do well. What are your plans? Why are you in Savannah? I don’t recall ever hearing of anyone like you. By the looks of your spear and clothes, you have money. Who are your parents?” Shae asked.

“T-that…” Thomas didn’t know how to answer. Finally, he shook his head. “I don’t have money,” he said. “I’m from a village near Wilmette.” Thomas gave a self-deprecating smile. “I’m just a poor villager who got lucky.”

“No matter how you got here, you got here. Being a villager is nothing to be ashamed of. Maybe that’s why I took an interest in you to begin with. I didn’t grow up in a village, but I wasn’t well off. Most people get opportunities or ‘lucky’ breaks in life. What matters is how you take advantage of them,” Shae said. “So, I’ll ask again, what are your plans?”

“My friend… the one who gave me the spear and helped me choose my class, he asked me if I wanted to join the academy. So that… that is my current goal.”

“I see…” Shae rubbed his chin in thought. “Well, there’s some time before the next enrollment opens in the academy,” he said. “I’ll tell you what. You can use this room as much as you want while you’re here. I’ll let Judy make the arrangements. I’ll be here at this time every three days to train you. That’s the best I can do because I have other responsibilities.”

Thomas was stunned. Why did this man pick him? He didn’t deserve such a boon. He didn’t know what to say. What would he tell Derek? Training with a spear master would have to be better than training with Derek, right? So many thoughts went in and out of his head.

Finally, Thomas nodded and bowed again. “Thank you.”

The man smiled again, and this time his teeth showed. The grin was more feral than happy. “I wouldn’t be thanking me yet,” Shae said. He jumped back to the middle of the training room and drew his spear. “Again!”

8 RANKING UP

Derek and Stella parted ways after transferring his money and discussing a few other things. He felt he’d been quite productive on his first day in Savannah. He had scouted out some land before actually buying it. He opened a bank account, and he even completed some business with the Crown Restaurant.

He couldn’t help but wonder what everyone was doing today. Of course, he had left Silvi with the girls, so he wasn’t worried that any harm would come to them. In fact, he was more worried that Silvi would do something and end up hurting someone else.

He wasn’t, however, sure of what Thomas and Rudy would be up to. He didn’t worry about the contract maker because the man could take care of himself. Thomas could, too, but he still worried for the kid. Eh, he’ll be fine, he thought.

Looking at the system time and seeing that it was only mid-afternoon, he realized that there was still plenty of time left to accomplish another big task. Derek got his bearings and looked for the Adventurer’s Guild.

Back in Torith, he wasn’t able to get a badge higher than gold-ranked. Today, while he still had some time, he planned on remedying that problem. He had seen how efficient it was to have a higher-level adventurer badge. At the platinum rank, the guards they passed along the way to the teleport building did their best to mind their own business.

The guild wasn’t hard for Derek to find. He just looked at the biggest buildings close to the city center. It didn’t hurt that the building looked almost the same as the one he went to in Torith, only bigger. Derek smiled and walked towards it.

I wonder if they offer anything higher than platinum. They said you could only get onyx and higher at the capital, but Savannah may be different. That was the question Derek had on his mind. He knew he should be able to easily obtain the platinum badge; it was for those with power capabilities between levels 150 and 200. What he truly wondered about was the onyx badge or even a badge of a higher level.

He also wanted to know what kind of test he would have to pass to obtain onyx rank. Surely, missions at the platinum rank weren’t easy to come by, even in a city like Savannah. In Torith, the majority of missions on the mission board were bronze. He expected a lot of gold missions at this guild.

Finally, he made it to the entrance of the building and walked in. He nodded his head at the familiar layout. It was good to have a blueprint for all of your businesses to follow. It made things much easier.

Derek slipped into line behind some others. He was half a head taller than anyone in line, so he had a good view of the receptionist. He was a bit disappointed at being in an Adventurer’s Guild and not seeing Nia as a receptionist. She was a bookworm who was all about business, but she was fun to tease.

Soon, Derek made it to the front of the line.

“Hello, Sir. Welcome to the Savannah Adventurer’s Guild. How may I help you today?” The brown-haired woman greeted him. She had beautiful brown eyes and was sporting a lovely tan.

Derek put on a chipper smile. “Hello. My name is Derek Hunt. It’s nice to meet you.”

Derek watched as the woman did her best not to roll her eyes at his enthusiastic greeting.

“As nice as it may be,” the woman spoke, “there are still adventurers in line behind you,” she answered in a flat tone. “Now, how may I help you today?”

Derek inwardly chuckled. He was in a good mood today with all the tasks he accomplished. He even got to see some dwarfs and elves. Nothing could bring his spirits down, not even the receptionist’s outright refusal to acknowledge his flirting.

Derek clicked his tongue. “What a shame,” he said, mocking extreme disappointment. “Well, I guess while I’m here, I do actually have a couple questions that I need answering.”

The woman let out an exasperated breath. “And those questions are?”

“How nice of you to ask,” Derek replied. “First, what is the highest rank the Savannah Adventurer’s Guild can give out?”

The woman scrunched her eyebrows. “What rank are you?” she asked instead of answering his question.

Derek pulled his badge out of his storage bracelet and flashed it. “I’m just a lowly gold is all.”

The woman nodded. “We can help you upgrade your rank to platinum rank if you meet the qualifications.”

Derek shook his head. “That’s not what I asked. I asked what the highest rank you can give out here is.”

The woman furrowed her brows even deeper. “I don’t know why that matters, but we can issue onyx-ranked badges under certain conditions, as long as the Guild Master is available. If you would like to register for a diamond rank, you would have to go to the capital.”

Derek nodded. “I guess that’s good enough for now,” he said with a slight disappointment in his tone. “One onyx-ranked badge, please.”

Finally, the frown of the woman turned into surprise. “But you’re only a gold-ranked adventurer.”

“Exactly,” Derek said. “That’s why I’m here. I need to increase my status.”

“Do you mean platinum?” she asked.

“Did I say platinum?”

The woman frowned again. “Do you know how to use aura?”

“Of course.”

She nodded. “In that case. I’m a platinum-rank adventurer. Please direct your aura at me so I can confirm that you’re not wasting our time. The Guild Master is busy.”

“All of it? Are you sure?” Derek asked.

The woman nodded.

Derek turned and looked at the people behind and around him. “It would be best if you all stepped back for a moment,” he said. Seeing nobody move, he continued, “It’s always best to be cautious. Don’t say I didn’t warn you.”

I guess it would be best to release it quickly and withdraw it, he thought. “Brace yourself.”

In a manner much quicker than ever before, he opened the floodgates and directed all the energy at the woman behind the counter. To his surprise, an invisible shield came into existence in front of the woman.

As Derek’s aura hit the shield, the runes on the shield glowed a bright green before rapidly switching yellow, then orange, then red. Every time the runes changed color, an increasingly surprised look appeared on the receptionist’s face. When the color switched from orange to red, her look changed from surprised to horror in an instant.

“Stop!” she yelled out.

And like that, the aura was gone. It was like it had never been there. If it wasn’t for his earlier experiences with the elves in the City Building, he would have never been able to control his aura so competently.

Derek looked behind him to see the two people closest to him on their knees, panting and pale. Everyone else he had warned had a look of fear and… respect? Hmm… I guess that’s one way of getting someone’s attention, Derek thought.

Finally, he shifted his gaze back to the receptionist. She wasn’t worse for wear, but she was drained of her color and having a hard time catching her breath. Derek pointed at the slowly disappearing shield in front of the woman.

“That’s a neat trick,” he said.

“Y-yes…” the woman replied.

“So, do you need any more proof that I’m being serious?” Derek asked.

“N-no…. I don’t,” the woman answered, trying to calm herself down. “I can help you get…” she began, but before she could finish her sentence, a door shattered into splinters, and a blur appeared before everyone’s eyes.

Holy shit! Derek cursed inwardly. I thought I was fast, he thought as the blur stopped beside the pale woman.

“Judy!” the figure yelled out. “What’s wrong? What happened? Did you feel that aura?”

Derek examined the man while he was rapidly firing questions at the receptionist. The man was dark-skinned and completely bald. He had questioning brown eyes and a scar on his cheek. He was about an inch shorter than Derek.

What intrigued Derek the most was the spear in his grip and the onyx badge wrapped around his upper arm. Derek squinted his eyes. This is someone important in the Adventurer’s Guild. The way the man’s first reaction was to check on ‘Judy’ made Derek believe that he could be either her boss or… boyfriend. He may be the Guild Master here.

Torith didn’t have a Guild Master, only a manager. It wasn’t a big enough city to need one. It would make sense if the intimidating man in front of him ended up being a bigwig in the Adventurer’s Guild.

“Sha… Guild Master,” the receptionist finally said, getting the man’s attention.

She was about to call him by his name. Derek inwardly smiled. Maybe he’s both her boss and boyfriend… or even husband.

“Everything’s fine,” Judy said. “I was just conducting a test.”

“A test? What kind of test requires someone to project an aura of that level?” he asked.

Judy’s eyes shifted to Derek, which was unable to escape the Guild Master’s attention.

“You?” the man asked. Confusion fell over the man’s face as he examined Derek, and his gaze landed on the gold-ranked badge in Derek’s grip.

Derek shrugged and pointed. “She told me to do it. It’s not my fault nobody wants to listen to me.” Derek pointedly looked at the two men still struggling to stand upright.

“Explain,” the man said to the woman.

Judy took a deep breath, getting ready to explain what happened, but before she said anything, a small male voice was heard.

“Derek?”

9 TEST

Derek looked from Judy and the Guild Master and at the voice that was coming from where the door had been shattered.

“Thomas?” Derek saw a very tired-looking Thomas. His clothes were ripped, and he was panting. He could see multiple bruises and cuts on the boy’s body. “What happened to you?” The boy was in an utterly disheveled state.

Before Thomas could answer, the Guild Master cut in. “You know the boy?” he asked Derek.

What the hell is going on? Derek swiveled his head between the man and Thomas. Derek glanced at the spear in the man’s hand, then back at Thomas. He furrowed his brows. The picture was getting clearer, but he had his doubts. Why would someone like the Guild Master train with Thomas?

Derek looked the big man in the eyes. “Of course, I know him. I’m the one that brought him to Savannah,” he answered.

The man looked back at Thomas. “This is the man that helped you choose the spear?”

Thomas nodded. “That’s Derek.”

Finally, the man smiled, and the tense atmosphere he created vanished. “Smart man,” he said. Then, turning his attention back to Judy, he began, “Why, exactly, did you tell this man to release his aura in a room full of adventurers?”

“He wanted to go from a gold-ranked adventurer straight to an onyx rank,” Judy answered matter-of-factly. “How was I supposed to know he was being serious and wasn’t just a cocky adventurer? Besides, we don’t give onyx out to just anyone. We’re not in the capital.”

The dark-skinned man eyed Derek up and down. “You wanted to skip an entire rank? I would ask why you thought you would be able to do that, but after being able to feel your aura from the training room, I don’t doubt that you may be able to.”

“May?” Derek asked.

“Well, we would have to see if you are qualified. Unlike the other ranks, the onyx rank can only be tested and given out by a higher authority in the guild, and those authorities are usually only in the capital. Since I am here, I can give out the rank if I deem you fit to receive it. Diamond, however, can only be given out by the Guild Leader in the capital,” the man answered.

“And the missions?” Derek asked. Before he was able to get his gold rank, he had to complete a number of silver-ranked missions. He hoped that it wasn’t the same with the onyx rank. There weren’t that many platinum-ranked missions available. Plus, he still couldn’t even accept a platinum mission because of his current ranking.

Fortunately, the Guild Master waved his question away. “Those are only a formality given to the lesser ranks. Once you have the approval of a Guild Master, you won’t have to worry about those.”

“So, when can I get started?” Derek asked.

Judy cut in at that moment. “I’m sorry,” she said. “The Guild Master is currently busy and should be getting back to work.” She glared at the man. “If you would like to increase your ranking to onyx, please schedule an appointment for a later date.”

Derek tilted his head as he looked from the woman to the man, then to Thomas. “Really?” he asked sarcastically. “So, the Guild Master’s business is training my…” Derek thought for a second. What would I call Thomas? He’s not my apprentice, definitely not my kid. Calling him a friend would make me sound like a weirdo… Ah, I got it. “My charge.”

Thomas’s grandparents had trusted Derek to take care of him up to a point, so considering the boy one of his charges made sense.

Derek narrowed his eyes at the man before continuing. “You were training him, I hope. Not just using him as a punching bag.”

“Of course,” the man replied.

“If he were actually harmed, we would be having an entirely different conversation. In fact, we wouldn’t even be having a conversation. You would be dead, and you wouldn’t even know it,” Derek said.

The Guild Master stepped forward.

“Shae.” Judy put her hand on top of the Guild Master’s should. “Calm down.”

“That’s not something to joke about,” Shae replied.

Derek grinned. “I wasn’t joking.”

Judy rolled her eyes. “Here we go…” she muttered.

At that time, a malicious grin appeared on Shae’s face. “You said you want to be tested for an onyx rank? It’s your lucky day. My schedule just cleared.”

“How kind.” Derek smiled back.

“You really do have work to do,” Judy said to Shae. “You’ve already wasted enough time on your new project.” She gave Thomas a glance.

“This won’t take long.” He shrugged her hand off his shoulder.

“Fine, but don’t come running to me when the Guild Leader comes asking for your report. It’s your job. I’m not doing it this time.”

Shae winced at her words. “But you love paperwork,” he said, cowed. “Besides, if I get in trouble, you will, too.”

Judy rolled her eyes again and stepped back from the confrontation. “Next,” she said, summoning the next person in line… well, the third person in line as the two people directly behind Derek were still trying to stand.

“Shall we go conduct your ‘test?’” Shae asked Derek.

“Let’s.”

“Follow me. The room’s already ready.” Shae turned and walked back towards the entrance he had abruptly made. When he took a step next to Thomas, he put his hand on his shoulder. “Let’s go, boy. I’ll show you what a real spearman can do.”

Derek snorted as he trailed behind. He was looking forward to a good fight. Bones and Ogre were interesting but predictable. Apparently, they had assassinated some higher-level people throughout their careers, even some over level 200, but Derek doubted the actual strength of those people.

He was especially interested in the speed that the man in front of him displayed before. Derek doubted he could keep up, but that was the fun part.

Soon, the trio arrived at a room with an open door, which Shae led them into. Derek looked around. It was a typical training room that he had seen at the other Adventurer’s Guild. Well, except for the runes and the quality of the room itself.

Shae placed his hand on the wall beside the door, and it closed. “This room is capable of containing a battle between two onyx-ranked adventurers. You don’t have to worry about holding yourself back.”

“Fine by me.” Derek placed his hand on his shirt and sent it into his storage bracelet. Then he removed his jeans and replaced them with a pair of knee-length shorts. Finally, he removed his boots. No sense in ruining my clothes when I can prevent it. Especially my jeans.

Shae gave Derek an odd look. “Are you done?”

“Yeah, why?”

“You’re not going to put any armor on? You’re going to fight half-naked?”

Derek laughed. “I didn’t want to ruin my clothes. That style is hard to come by. Plus, I doubt armor will help much.”

Shae shook his head. “Whatever you say,” he commented. Then he pulled a document out of his storage ring and handed it to Derek. “Here, place your mana signature on this. I don’t want the guild to be liable in the case of an… accident happening.”

Derek looked over the document. It did just as Shae said and kept the Adventurer’s Guild from being responsible for any harm that may come during the test to rank up. Derek injected his mana into it and handed it back.

Shae stored the document back in his storage device, then looked deeply at Derek. Suddenly, he furrowed his brows. “Interesting.”

“What?”

Shae smiled. “The headache that comes with trying to use Identify on you, and what I get back in return.”

Derek smiled. He had turned on the skill he received from his Achievement when he walked into the Adventurer’s Guild. He still didn’t appreciate people using the skill on him, and there may actually be some people in the city that would be able to do it. Including the man in front of him.

“So, what does it say?” He was truly curious. All the description for the Lesser Enigma Achievement said was that the block ability was increased.

Shae snorted. “Your level is in the 100s, and you are a Human.”

Derek tilted his head. “Not my exact level?”

“You could be level 101 or 199. All I get back is a one and a bunch of nonsense. That’s why it’s interesting,” the Guild Master replied.

“That’s good.”

“How did you do that?” Shae asked.

Derek laughed. “I tell you what, if you beat me, I’ll tell you. How does that sound?” Derek rolled his shoulders, getting ready for a fight.

Shae smiled the same malicious smile he had shown in the lobby. “Sounds good to me. Let’s just hope you can still talk when we’re finished.” He spun his spear in his hand before slamming its butt on the ground.

Derek looked over at Thomas. “Stand as far back as possible.”

Thomas scurried away from the center of the room and hugged the wall beside the door.

Seeing that the kid was in the clear, Derek set his feet and launched himself at Shae. He swung his fist at Shae’s head, but the man only had to tilt it back to dodge. Then, Derek launched a blow at the other’s body, only to be sidestepped. Derek jabbed at the man a few more times, missing each punch.

Then Shae retaliated with the blunt end of his spear. The attack was driven into Derek’s sternum, causing him to slide back five feet.

Shae looked Derek in the eyes. “Oh, come on. That can’t be all you got.”

Derek laughed. “I don’t know what you’re talking about. It’s not like you’ve done anything to me. What good is being fast if you can’t injure your opponent?”

Shae narrowed his eyes as he looked Derek’s body over from the bottom up. Usually, a hit to the sternum would at least make the other person lose a little breath. “Fine,” Shae finally said.

Derek moved into a boxing stance and prepared for an assault. He had a sinking suspicion that by the time the spar was over, his Physical Resistance passive was going to level up multiple times. Derek smiled and motioned to Shae with his hand.

Shae launched his attack. The man wasn’t so fast that Derek couldn’t defend against him, but he was fast. It was very hard to counterattack. It was all Derek could do to block his attacks, and the occasional one landed somewhere on Derek’s body.

This was fine, though. Derek didn’t know how much of Shae’s full strength was in the attacks, but it wasn’t enough to do Derek much harm. Sure, the attacks were breaking his skin, but they weren’t piercing too deeply into his muscles.

Derek could tell that Shae was beginning to wonder about Derek, as even though he had been hit and cut multiple times, he didn’t flinch. His body was covered in blood, but Derek kept his usual smile.

Finally, Derek found his opportunity. In a thrust to his side, Derek stepped forward and trapped Shae’s spear with his arm. Then he grabbed it and pulled forward, causing Shae to finally enter his range. With his free left hand, Derek punched.

Shae tilted his head to dodge, but Derek already knew he wouldn’t be able to hit such a hard target. Instead, he changed the trajectory of his punch and hit the man in the center of his chest. The punch basically used all of Derek’s strength.

When the hit landed, Derek released the man’s spear and took a step back. Shae stepped back a few times with the momentum from Derek’s attack.

Shae looked Derek over with a frown. “Is that your strategy? To take a beating until you can get a single counterattack that doesn’t do anything.”

Derek smiled, knowing that if he had been channeling the void, that hit to the chest would have been critical. He doubted it would have been fatal, but it was definitely something that would be hard to recover from.

Derek’s grin got even wider as he took his hand and wiped at some of the blood on his abdomen. As he did so, everyone realized that there wasn’t a mark left on his body. His torso was the same as it had been before the spar, minus the blood.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about. What beating?” Derek asked. In all actuality, his health was at 100%. The ‘beating’ he was taking wasn’t anywhere worse than what the last void beast he fought had done. Not to mention that this time, it was after he upgraded his vitality and endurance stats and went through another breakthrough.

Shae groaned. “You’re a tank?” he said. “I hate fighting tanks,” he muttered under his breath.

Derek shrugged. “All I know is that you’re going to have to do a whole lot more than lightly poke me if you want to do any damage.”

“Fine!” Shae snorted and bent his knees slightly. A yellow glow overtook his figure, then, before both Derek’s and Thomas’s eyes, the man was gone. To Derek’s credit, he could see the blur moving towards him. However, just because he could see the man didn’t mean he could react well.

Shae thrust out constantly while moving around Derek. Each thrust hit Derek’s body. Clearly, Shae was aiming to not overly injure Derek as his blows still only aimed for his sides and appendages. The man didn’t aim for anything vital. His attacks were piercing deeper into Derek’s muscles than before, but it still wasn’t enough to do much harm.

For Derek’s part, if he focused well, he was able to protect his vitals if needed as long as he kept his turtle-like posture and didn’t have to make any big motions. Derek focused hard as the other man attacked over and over.

Soon, with all the ‘wounds’ he acquired, Derek was able to make out a bit of a pattern. No, it wasn’t enough to call it a pattern, but since the man wasn’t attacking any of his organs or other vitals, it wasn’t hard for Derek to estimate where he would attack next.

Finally, Derek tried to trap the spear with his arm again. Just as he was about to succeed, the spear disappeared out of his sight, and he felt a hard impact on his chin. Inwardly, Derek chided himself for thinking Shae would let the same thing happen twice.

Derek had said it multiple times throughout his fights, but he couldn’t help but think it again. Blunt damage is really the type of damage I hate the most. His brain was reinforced with all his endurance, but that didn’t mean that a blow to his chin with the blunt side of a spear didn’t hurt.

Well, it didn’t hurt, per se, but it did cause his head to spin. Because of the hit, Derek stumbled back a step in his dizziness. Derek rubbed his head and looked up at a smirking Shae. Derek laughed again as he used Cleaning. As the spell washed over him, it took with it all the blood that accrued on his body and shorts.

Again, Derek was standing there in pristine condition. He looked at Shae. “I use my Cleaning skill more often than I use my healing one.”

Shae’s eyes widened at Derek’s casual words. “Just how much endurance and vitality do you have?” he finally asked. “How much of your health have you lost?”

Derek watched his health tick up from 92% to 100% and smiled. “Not nearly as much as you think I have,” he vaguely answered.

Shae spat. “Just because you can take a hit, it doesn’t mean you’re worthy enough for an onyx badge. Not many people make it to this level, so you have to depend on yourself more than on your party. What happens when you run out of Stamina? Or if you don’t have enough damage to actually kill whatever you’re fighting?”

Derek shrugged again. “Isn’t all this what you’re supposed to find out? So far, you’ve given me no reason to attack. Just a couple bee stings,” he provoked. At this rate, his Physical Resistance was never going to level up.

Shae took the insult personally. A blue glow washed over his spear, along with another yellow one over his body, which Derek guessed to be a type of hastening skill. Then he disappeared again.

This time, the hits came heavy, and Derek’s health disappeared in chunks. This is what I was looking for, Derek thought. Derek’s movements slowed as he slipped into Greater Meditation to keep up with the blood and health loss. With the skill active, it was almost pointless for Derek to protect anything other than his head.

Each time the spearhead stabbed Derek, it took with it a chunk of at least three percent of his HP. Still, the barrage of attacks kept landing, and Derek’s smile never left his face. Occasionally, an attack would land that would pierce all the way through his muscle and even penetrate his bones slightly.

Derek finally guessed that the blue glow that fell over the man’s spear was some kind of skill that increased penetration. Still, it didn’t matter as the bone healed as soon as the spear was removed, and the muscle soon followed.

If this part of the spar lasted much longer, the entire room was going to end up under a pool of Derek’s blood.

Two minutes later, Derek received a surprising notification. Both his Greater Meditation and his Physical Resistance had leveled up. It’s about damn time. Derek thought about Greater Meditation. He couldn’t remember the last time his favorite skill had leveled.

The notification was a happy event for Derek, and he let it show on his face. His smile was even brighter. Apparently, Shae noticed his smile as well. That, and the fact that Derek was moving slowly and not even trying to block anymore must have irritated the man to no end.

Suddenly, Shae screamed, and another glow washed over the blur. Unlike the hastening and piercing skills before, this glow came with the activation of an actual combat skill.

Derek felt the attack more than saw it. Three blows in his abdomen. He felt as the spear both penetrated the front and blew out of his back. The first attack pierced through, missing all of his organs, but the second hit the bottom of his left kidney, right below his ribs, causing a massive gash on the organ.

That was enough for 30% of Derek’s health, but the real damage came with the third blow. It broke through his rib cage and directly penetrated his liver before coming out the back.

This caused Derek’s eyes to widen as he weakly grabbed the spear, which was still penetrating his body, with his right hand. His health had fallen to 23% and was dipping even lower as his vitality worked hard to repair all the damage.

“Derek!” Thomas screamed from across the room.

Derek looked up at Shae, who looked to be in a sense of panic. That’s a nice, ‘Oh, shit! What did I just do?’ face. Derek thought. Luckily, once his kidney was healed, with the combination of his vitality and Greater Meditation, his health was already shooting back up.

Derek chuckled as his grip on the spear tightened. Then, he moved his left hand as if it were a blade and activated both Sweeping Slash and Multi-Strike. He could have gone with the void, but he didn’t want to kill the man.

The blows came rapidly as the man let go of his spear and jumped back with his arm in a cross shape. Derek clicked his tongue as Sweeping Slash just wasn’t as good as it could be with a weapon. Still, the combination of the skills cut the man’s forearms deeply through his bracers and even caused him to grunt in pain.

Derek ripped the spear out of his liver and cast Rejuvenation on himself. Then he looked over at Thomas. “You should leave the room. It’s my turn.” His fingertips began glowing blue as lightning flowed throughout his body.

10 MY TURN

“Go on,” Derek said to Thomas.

Thomas didn’t argue. He walked across the room, avoiding as much blood as possible. Finally, he made it to the door, opened it, and left.

Derek nodded once Thomas was gone. Looking at Shae, he asked, “What’s your stance on not revealing any information about my skills other than that they are good enough to pass for onyx?”

Shae frowned but answered. “I like to think everything I see in here is confidential unless the Guild Leader directly asks me about it,” he said but frowned even deeper. “I won’t lie to you. You’re a mystery, so I wouldn’t doubt the Guild Leader asking me about you.”

Derek’s fingertips stopped glowing blue as his brows furrowed. “No chance of you taking an oath or writing a contract, is there?”

Shae shook his head. “I don’t think so.”

“That’s pretty shitty,” Derek said. “How is someone supposed to do this without revealing their best skills? Especially when up against someone like you.”

Shae laughed. “Oh, after that last showing, you’ve definitely passed. Anything else is just entertainment.”

Derek snorted. He’d learned a lot during this test. Like, if Shae had seriously been wanting to kill him, he could have hit Derek in the head or the heart when he activated his last skill. Derek mentally put those at onyx or above on his ‘kill quickly’ list. Surely, there would be assassins at that rank as well. He’d have to be more careful than he had been.

Savannah was supposed to be safe, but Derek still wasn’t completely sure about that. He would have to make it a point to ask Natalie once he could get a meeting.

Now, the question before him was, ‘should he stop here or keep going?’ To be honest, Derek wanted to continue. He hadn’t been pushed like this since the first Void Beast he fought after arriving in Cydaria. He thought back to the people who already knew about his abilities. Most of them were under oaths. None of them knew exactly what they were, though. Except for maybe Alanah, and she was not under oath.

“Your Guild Leader,” Derek said, pulling Shae’s attention back to him. “Is he a good person?”

Shae didn’t hesitate even a second before nodding. “He’s a very decent person. He’s somewhere around the top five strongest in the kingdom, so he doesn’t answer to anyone.”

“But will he answer to someone?” Derek asked. “Like the king.”

Shae snorted. “That old fogie? I don’t even answer to him. Sure, he’s also very strong in the kingdom and controls a powerful force, but for the last decade, he’s been too hesitant to take any action against anyone at a certain power level.”

Shae continued. “With your skills, it may be good to let some of them be known. Strength is a pretty good way to wash a target off your back.”

Derek nodded. “Maybe, but I doubt it.”

Shae frowned. “Do you mind telling me who you offended?”

Derek laughed. “It’s not really a secret. I killed Gerald Torith’s son after I found out he was involved with child trafficking. Though I would have killed him either way,” Derek clarified.

Recognition flashed through Shae’s eyes. “That was you?” Then he broke out in laughter. “That man really kicked a hornet’s nest, didn’t he?” Then his tone got serious. “Do you have proof of the child trafficking?”

Derek shook his head. “No. When he admitted it, he broke an oath. Afterwards, I killed him. I don’t even think he actually knew much. Only enough to get sent to that backwater city and just that there should be no link back to Gerald.”

“That’s a shame. I never liked the guy the few times we met. Always seemed… off to me,” Shae answered. “I don’t do much work in the capital. I prefer Savannah. Judy and I have built a pretty good life for ourselves here.”

Derek nodded. By the way they interacted with each other, even though they were pretty formal, he had made that guess.

“Hmm… pissing off Gerald is definitely not something that some strength would deter. Maybe if you were to meet the Guild Leader and become a diamond-rank.” Then he shook his head. “No… You’re good but not diamond-rank yet.”

Derek made his decision. “Keep everything between us unless specifically asked by your Guild Leader. Sound good?”

Shae’s teeth showed with a feral grin. “That, I can agree to.”

“Have your skills cooled down?” Derek asked.

Shae’s smile got wider. “What cooldown?”

That surprised Derek. As far as he knew, all skills had some sort of cooldown. He was very intrigued about the class the man across from him had.

Derek slipped back into his meditation before the tips of his fingers lit up again. Before making a move, he tossed Shae’s spear back to the man, which he caught and nodded, then cast his skills again, including one he hadn’t previously.

With that, Derek clapped, and the room filled with lightning. The lightning slowed Shae down. Not a lot, but enough. The problem was that Derek couldn’t move quickly when in meditation. So Derek ended his meditation just before each attack from Shae. This allowed him to dodge some of the blows and take less damage on the ones that connected.

At this point, both men were having tons of fun. Occasionally, a streak of lightning would connect with Shae and cause wherever it hit to become partially paralyzed for a short moment.

“Can you heal through another real attack?” Derek heard the voice come from his side. Derek only smiled.

Apparently, Shae took his smile as a ‘yes.’ Soon, the same glow appeared after the man sidestepped a couple streaks of lightning.

Just as the blow was about to connect, Derek stopped all skills and slipped into the void with Void Shift. Everything stopped. When he looked down, the tip of a projected spear was only a few inches from his abdomen, and there were two more lagging just behind. Surprisingly, the projection was still moving closer.

Derek reached for a ripple in the void and pulled himself to the side. The whole time, he was looking at Shae’s face. Surprise couldn’t explain what he saw. Shae’s eyes were slowly following Derek as he moved. The man’s foot even began to pivot to the side that Derek had pulled himself to.

The biggest downside of Void Shift was the fact that Derek couldn’t attack until he ended the skill. However, he had a plan for this occasion.

Derek reached out and grabbed the man’s spear just above his own hands. He channeled what void he could into the blunt end and came out of the void. With a light glow on the butt of the spear, he pushed forward, and it lightly connected to Shae’s abdomen. A kidney for a kidney. Derek thought.

Derek had suspected that the man’s skill that skewered him before was a projected skill because of the speed at which all three attacks hit him. He was correct. When Derek grabbed the shaft of the spear, the man had already begun withdrawing it. All Derek had to do was give it a little force to make it connect.

As the tip of the spear connected, Shae looked at Derek in shock. Then, he raised his foot to take a step a vomited a mouthful of blood. His eyes opened even wider as he stared Derek down. Derek still had the same smile on his face.

With the way Derek used his skills, there was no real way for Shae to figure out what happened. Sure, he was able to track Derek’s movement while he was in the void, but Derek didn’t believe the man had even seen the glow on the butt of the spear because he was too busy staring at Derek’s body.

“What was that?” The man finally broke the silence.

“That was for me to know,” Derek answered.

“My kidney is gone, and I have damage in my stomach,” Shae said as a red vial appeared in his hand, and he drank it. “Was that as hard as whatever skill you just used can hit?”

Derek shrugged. “What do you think?”

“I doubt i—” Shae stopped as his eyes brightened in remembrance. “When you hit me on the chest at the beginning?”

Derek chucked and bobbed his head in confirmation. “Can you survive without a heart?”

Shae frowned. “Maybe,” he said, to Derek’s surprise. “You have to have high endurance to move as quickly as I do,” Shae answered Derek’s unasked question. “And you don’t get very far without at least some vitality.”

“I see.”

“Yeah, I wouldn’t know. Never lost my heart before. At least now I know that I can survive a kidney exploding after some minor lightning damage.” Shae chuckled.

“That liver shot earlier was brutal,” Derek said. “Did more damage than the first two strikes together.”

“At least you took some damage.” Shae laughed. “I think that’s enough to confirm your onyx rank. I’m not sure about diamond, and I’m not even going to ask you where you went for that split second.”

“Wait, what?” Derek asked. “What do you mean, ‘where I went?’”

Shae frowned. “You disappeared.”

“But you were tracking me,” Derek argued.

“I was tracking whatever ripple you were making.”

That was something new he learned about his skill. When he used Void Shift, he actually disappeared into the void. That was useful knowledge. “You’re the first person to track me. It was surprising. I hope you can keep those last skills to yourself the best you can.”

“I already said I would, and I’m a man of my word.” Shae held his hand out, and Derek accepted it.

“Now, let’s go get you a badge,” Shae said. “After that, I need a drink, too. What do you think?”

11 ONYX

Derek frowned at the mention of a drink. The ale he had drank didn’t do it for him. Of course, he didn’t actually need to drink it. He laughed. “Sure, why not?”

Shae nodded and walked over to the wall with all the runes and activated one. In an instant, a glow washed over the room, and all the dirt, grime, and blood was washed away with it. It was as if the two had never even been inside.

Derek made sure he was properly clean before throwing his original clothes back on. Before leaving the room, Derek glanced at his gains. Physical Resistance had increased to level 12, and he received a level in Greater Meditation earlier.

Huh… Getting organs destroyed by a level 200+ spear master seems to be the way to go if I want to increase my Physical Resistance skill. Derek unconsciously ran his hand over his abdomen. Unfortunately, if I want to increase my Unarmed Combat Mastery, I’m going to need to do better than landing one punch. At least I got another level in Chain Lightning, he thought as the skill was now at level 13.

Derek sighed. I need to find a way to train my void abilities better. Looks like I’m going to need to get a list of dungeons from Shae.

Derek patted Shae, who was waiting by the door, on the back. “Let’s get this badge situation over with.”

When the door opened, Thomas jumped in front of the pair and heaved a heavy breath. “Oh, good. You’re both okay,” he muttered.

Derek tussled the boy’s hair. “Of course, we’re fine. We were only sparring. I was just using an area attack, so I didn’t want it to hit you.”

“Exactly,” Shae agreed. “We’re not brutes.”

Both Shae and Derek cracked up at the joke while Thomas eyed them oddly.

Soon, they were sitting in another room, Shae across a table from Derek. The Guild Master pulled a box out of his storage ring. After injecting some mana into the box, it clicked and opened, revealing three onyx badges inside.

“There aren’t many onyx-ranked adventurers,” Shae said. “So, we only carry a few at a time, and they have to be stored properly, as well.” Shae took one of the badges and placed it on the table. Then, he closed the box and locked it with his mana, storing it afterward.

“Let me see your current badge,” Shae said.

Derek took the badge out of his storage ring. He hadn’t put it back on after getting dressed. He then handed it to Shae.

Shae held the gold badge in one hand and the onyx badge in his other. Then, both badges began to glow blue with mana. The glow lasted for more than a minute. Finally, the glow on the gold badge dulled until it vanished, and the glow on the onyx badge became more brilliant.

Soon, the gold badge crumbled into dust before Shae retracted his mana from the onyx one. Shae slid the newly imprinted onyx badge towards Derek. “I’ve transferred your mana signature from the gold badge to the onyx badge,” he explained.

“Inject some mana into it to activate it,” Shae said.

Derek did as he was told. Instantly, the mana he injected was consumed, and he was linked to the badge.

“Congratulations,” Shae said. “You are now an onyx-ranked adventurer. I would suggest you always wear that badge. You’ll end up with a lot of benefits, and there aren’t really any downsides. It’s a great way to keep from being pestered by people, too. Who wants to risk offending someone with an onyx badge?”

Shae then pulled out a small stack of papers before filling them out and signing them. After a few minutes, he straightened the papers and stored them. “I hate paperwork,” he said. “Judy usually does most of it, but I have to personally do it when it’s related to a new onyx-ranked adventurer.”

“I see.” Derek placed the badge on his upper arm, wearing it in the same fashion as Shae. “I guess it won’t hurt to keep this one on.”

With that, the trio left the room and walked back to the lobby of the Adventurer’s Guild. When they arrived back up front, the lobby was as full as ever.

Judy noticed the trio coming out from where the door used to be. After giving them a quick scan, her eyes fell on the newly placed badge on Derek’s upper arm. Her eyes widened in shock, then quickly resumed their normal appearance.

Shae and Derek walked up beside the woman. “We’re finished with our tests. Mr. Hunt passed with flying colors,” Shae said.

“Did you…” Judy began.

“Yes, I’ve already filled out the paperwork and transferred his signature. You don’t have to worry about that,” Shae answered.

Judy nodded before turning to Derek. “Mr. Hunt. I once again apologize for my earlier display. Congratulations on becoming an onyx-ranked adventurer. We at the guild look forward to all of your upcoming accomplishments.”

Derek smiled. “No harm, no foul.”

“Now, Judes,” Shae said, causing the receptionist’s eye to twitch, “I’m going to treat our new onyx adventurer to a drink. It’s the least I can do.”

“But your reports…” Judy began.

“Will still be waiting for me when I get back.”

Judy snorted and whipped her head back around. “Next,” she said, ignoring Shae and Derek.

Shae looked at Derek with a grin. “Let’s go.”

Derek chuckled. “You’re going to be paying for that later.”

Shae shrugged. “I’m still paying for the last time.”

Derek just smiled and shook his head while following behind Shae.

As the trio left the guild, Derek noticed another trio approaching the building. Two elven guards were leading a beautiful female elf.

The second the guards recognized Derek, they stopped dead in their tracks.

“Why did you stop?” an annoyed voice chimed out from behind them.

The surprised guards did not answer the elf. Instead, their eyes were drawn to the onyx badge on Derek’s arm and Shae.

“Have you met Sabrina Elras?” Shae asked in a quiet tone. “She is a foreign dignitary from Indria.”

Hearing another voice, the elven lady peeked out from the side of her guard. Instantly, her eyes locked on to Derek, then fell to the ground. Her face flushed red as she grabbed at her dress.

“We met before, in the City Building,” Derek answered, not bothering to lower his voice. “She and her retinue were quite rude. Everything’s fine, though. I took care of it.” Derek kept walking past the elven group. He stopped just beside the female elf. “Milady,” he said, then continued forward.

Shae hurried back to Derek’s side, and Thomas scurried after.

“What are you still standing there for?” Derek heard the shrill scream of the lady behind him. “You’re both useless!”

Derek held back his chuckle as the elven trio vanished into the guild.

“That was… interesting,” Shae said.

Derek shrugged. “It is what it is. What’s so special about her, anyway?”

“Well… She’s a duke’s daughter, and the king of Indria’s niece,” Shae answered.

“So, she’s a spoiled brat?” Derek asked.

Shae snorted. “Isn’t that exactly what I just said? Though she’s much too old to be called a brat.”

“You can be a brat no matter your age, race, or gender.”

“True enough.”

“Now, you wanted to have a drink? Where?” Derek asked.

“Yup, I got just the place,” Shae answered before turning to Thomas. “Sorry, kid. It’s not a place for kids.”

“I’ll see you back at the hotel later,” Derek said.

Thomas ducked his head but eventually answered. “I should check on Brandi and the others anyway,” he replied.

Derek nodded. “Good idea. I’m sure I won’t be long.”

With that, the onyx-ranked pair split off from Thomas. Derek followed silently behind Shae without making conversation.

Eventually, Shae brought Derek to a run-down-looking building close to the edge of the city.

“Here we are,” Shae said. “Best drinks in the city.” He led them inside.

Derek scanned the room when they entered. It reminded him of an old-fashioned saloon. Its image was the exact opposite of something from the Crown. He ran his finger along one of the tables, and it came back covered in dust.

In the back were two rough-looking men slugging it out while others bet coin on the winner. Derek shook his head.

“When you said the boy couldn’t come with us, I was expecting something… different,” Derek said.

Shae slapped Derek on the back. “What do you mean? I’m a happily married man. When I say I want a drink, I want a drink.”

“And this place has good drinks?” Derek asked with skepticism.

“The best,” Shae answered. “Now, let me show you.”

Shae led Derek to the bar, and they both sat on a stool. Derek looked around for someone to serve them, but no one came. Soon, a loud cheer came from the boxing match. Derek looked over to see one of the rough-looking men sprawled out on the ground, while the other had his arm up in victory.

At that time, a short, stout man broke off from the crowd and made his way to the bar. Derek couldn’t tell if the man was a tall dwarf or a short human. Maybe he’s a half-dwarf, he thought.

“About damn time, Roman,” Shae said.

“Zip it, lest I be out of your brew,” Roman said. “Now, who do we have here?”

12 ROMAN

“Roman, this is Derek Hunt. I just gave him his onyx badge and decided to treat him to a celebratory drink,” Shae said. “Derek, this is Roman. A little halfling dipshit who is getting a little too big for his britches.”

Oh, so they have halflings as well? This day keeps getting more and more interesting, Derek thought as he watched the banter between the two.

“You’re calling me a dipshit? I wasn’t joking! No drinking today,” Roman spat.

Shae waved the halfling off. “Yeah, right… you know you’re going to cave. It’s too much money to go towards supporting your habit.”

The halfling ground his teeth but relented. “Fine! But you’re buying by the jug!” He pulled a small jug out of his storage ring and slammed it on the bar. Then, he slammed down two small shot glasses, not even half the size of regular ones, that were surprisingly crafted from the same obsidian that he had observed at the Crown Hotel.

“You sure your new friend can handle it?” The halfling eyed Derek up and down. “I would hate to get on the bad side of an onyx.”

Shae slapped Derek on the back. “You’ll have no problems with him.”

The halfling nodded. “Good. Payment upfront.” He stuck his card out.

Shae grumbled but soon pulled out his bank card and transferred the money. “Little runt.”

Roman clicked his tongue and walked back to the makeshift fighting arena.

“Interesting guy,” Derek said. “Old friend?”

“Something like that.” Shae reached up and grabbed the small jug to pour them each a shot.

They both took one of the glasses and drained it. Derek didn’t know what to expect, but he certainly didn’t expect what happened. Battery acid was the only comparison Derek could think of as the liquid slid down the back of his throat.

If he didn’t know any better, he would have thought the liquid took half of his tongue down with it. He slammed the glass on the bar. “What the fuck was that?”

Shae gave Derek a toothy grin. “It’s some good stuff, huh?”

“I don’t know about that. You could have at least warned me,” Derek said as he watched his HP tick down faster than his innate healing could bring it up. “Holy shit! Is it a poison or a venom or something?”

Shae’s grin got wider. “Nope, just a drink… one that actually works on folk like us.”

“Folk like us? You mean people with a death wish?”

“Nope, people with a high enough endurance and vitality to drink it. People who are past the stats that allow normal drinks to have any effect,” Shae explained.

“So you’re saying that this will get us drunk?” Derek asked.

Shae snapped his fingers and pointed at Derek. “Exactly.” Then he grumbled. “For 25,000 gold a jug, it better.”

“25,000 gold? For a jug that small?” Derek stared at the jug like it was a priceless treasure. He picked it up. “It’s not even full!” There was less than a liter of liquid in the small container.

“The prices we pay for luxury,” Shae said.

“Luxury, my ass,” Derek said. “I don’t even like being drunk.”

“You do today,” Shae said as he poured another drink.

Derek may have voiced his concern, but he still took the glass and drained it, making sure not a drop of the liquid gold was left inside.

“So, what’s the dungeon situation like around here?” Derek asked.

“Depends on what you’re looking for.” Shae filled their glasses back up, then pulled a map out of his storage ring. He straightened the map out over the bar as they both took another shot.

Derek looked over the map and realized that there weren’t any markings or a legend. “How is this supposed to help?”

“What level dungeons are you looking for?” Shae asked.

“Level 50+,” Derek said. “I have other people with me who may want to run a dungeon or two later.”

Shae nodded as he injected some mana into the map. Instantly, multiple marks appeared, with the level written beside them.

“That’s cool,” Derek said. “Can you filter out the popular dungeons?”

Shae nodded, and over three-quarters of the dungeons disappeared. “Nobody likes to run these dungeons. Either the monsters inside are too hard, or the rewards aren’t any good,” Shae explained.

Derek nodded. That was exactly what he was looking for. Derek examined the map. There were dungeons of every level after 50 remaining. Finally, his eyes came across a level 170 Golem Dungeon. He pointed at it. “Tell me about this dungeon.”

“The Golem Dungeon?” Shae asked, and Derek confirmed. “Well, it’s a dungeon that rewards potions at the end. There’s a small chance of receiving something amazing, but mostly it’s just health and mana potions, with an occasional Resurrection Potion.”

“What about the Golems?” Derek asked.

Shae nodded. “It’s a five-level dungeon. The first floor has Water Golems, the second has Fire Golems, the third has Wind Golems, the fourth has Earth Golems, and the final area is the boss area. The first floor starts at level 155, and the final floor ends at level 175,” he explained.

“The Golems are considered elite monsters. The only way to defeat them is to destroy their cores. Otherwise, they just keep rebuilding themselves,” Shae explained.

Derek nodded. “Seems like a good place to train your skills.”

“Maybe for a crazy person,” Shae said. “Contrary to popular belief, these elite Golems aren’t slow. Even the level 155 Golems pack a punch. My magic defenses aren’t the best in the world, so, even as I am now, I would prefer not to be hit by it. Of course, I was already faster than they are years ago when I stopped the overflow.”

“You stopped the overflow?” Derek asked.

Shae nodded. “Yeah. Nobody likes to run the dungeon, so it only ends up completed when the guild sends the order down, which is always just before the overflow happens.” Shae took another drink. “I was just under level 170, so I decided to tackle the dungeon.”

“Alone?” Derek asked.

Shae nodded. “That’s one thing you’ll find about onyx-ranked adventurers,” Shae said. “We always end up pulling away from our parties and running dungeons alone. You get to the point where you can complete a dungeon easier by yourself than having to look out for others. There are only a few situations where we come together for a dungeon, and that’s if it’s completely unknown, extremely difficult, or the pay and reward are worth it.”

“I can understand that,” Derek said.

“It happened to me at around level 150. I got a great class at level 100, then the extra stats and skills started adding up, level by level, until I outranked everyone in my party by a giant margin. My party members started getting more daring because I was there to save them. They kept pushing for harder and harder dungeons, even though they were barely able to kill a single monster together.” Shae drained another shot.

“Judy saw what was happening and told the party off. Told them they were only using me. After that, she left the party. We went on for a bit longer. Finally, we lost Jeff. That opened my eyes, and I realized that Judy was right,” Shae said.

“Sorry,” Derek said.

Shae waved him off. “It was bound to happen. I broke off from the party, then. The Golem Dungeon was the third dungeon I did solo and the first elite one.”

“I see.”

“It was easy,” Shae said. “My class was practically made for it. I was fast and precise, and I went through the whole dungeon in less than an hour. I was powerful enough to break a core in one hit and fast enough to dodge any attacks. Of course, I was dancing on a tightrope the whole time, dodging the core explosions. I’m sure I would have been finished if I got hit one or two times. Luckily, I was out to prove myself, and I took my training very seriously.”

Derek laughed as he took another drink. “I could tell. I couldn’t hit you to save my life if it weren’t for my skills.”

Shae took another drink. “’Ere we go,” he slurred. “Whew!”

“Huh?” Derek asked.

“The brew,” Roman said as he walked back over, cleaning a mug with a rag. “The toxins build up with each drink until one more takes you over the edge, then BOOM! You’re shitfaced. I haven’t worked out how to make it a slow build, yet.”

“I see. So no buzz, just straight-up drunkenness?” Derek asked.

“Nothin’ wrong wit’ that,” Shae said.

The halfling laughed. “Shae seems to like it.”

Derek frowned and took another drink, then another, then another. “I guess it’s going to take more than the usual for me.” He took another three drinks.

“Looks that way,” the halfling answered.

Shae took another drink as well before Roman took his shot glass away. “That’s enough for you. Judy’s already going to kill you for buying a whole jug. Better not risk blacking out.”

Derek held his hand out. “Give me the mug.”

Roman shook his head. “That shit will eat right through it.”

Derek sighed. It had been years since the last time he’d even had a buzz, much less gotten drunk. He was sure he’d be fine if he did get drunk; plus, he had Cure Toxin if he needed it. Not to mention the skill would probably level.

Derek took the jug and tipped it up, taking two big gulps. His HP rapidly diminished, but nothing else happened. “I guess it’s not strong enough for me,” he said.

Roman clicked his tongue. “You’re the first.” He looked over to a now-passed-out Shae and smiled. “He’s going to shit a brick when he realizes the whole jug is almost gone, and he only got drunk once from it.”

“I guess you don’t have anything stronger.”

“Stronger than that? Nope. Never thought I’d need it. Would you drink enough to cover the cost of me making it stronger?” Roman asked.

Derek snorted as he thought about the price of the previous jug. “Not on your life.”

“Didn’t think so. I got plenty of customers for the onyx stuff. Shae’s been good about introducing them to me.”

“How did you get into doing this, anyway? What made you want to brew alcohol for high-level people?” Derek asked.

“Brew alcohol?” The halfling laughed. “You got it all wrong. I’m an Alchemist.”

“Wait. What?” That made little sense to Derek. “Why would an Alchemist own a bar that caters to high-level adventurers?” he asked.

Roman put the now-clean mug away under the bar counter. He laughed. “Easy. By complete accident,” he answered.

“Accident?” Derek asked.

“Yup. Back in the day, we”—Roman pointed between Shae and himself—“used to run together. Came up together, actually. While Shae was busy sticking his spear in everything that moved, and not in the fun way, I made the potions that kept him and his team alive.”

“You see, I was never much of a fighter, so I was happy when the Great System gave me the choice of a crafting class. Of course, Shae was disappointed with me because he always wanted us to join the Adventurer’s Guild together and move up the ranks, but it was a relief to me. That asshole was… is a battle maniac, so he provided all the resources I needed early on, which let me supply him with potions at cost,” Roman continued.

“Seems like a pretty good deal,” Derek said.

“It’s a great deal when it works. I know a ton of crafters who make the same deal with adventurers. The problem is that either their craft stalls and falls behind the adventurers, or the adventurers die or quit after some losses. Not everyone has a friend as talented as Shae,” the halfling said. “Don’t tell him I called him talented, by the way.”

Derek snorted. “I won’t,” he said. “That still doesn’t explain how you ended up here and not at an alchemy shop.”

“No need to be impatient. I’m getting there,” Roman said. “You know about his story?” he asked. “He usually doesn’t take that last shot to knock him out… unless he’s reminiscing about the past.”

“Yeah. Basically, he outgrew his team, and they used him up until they lost a member. Then he went at it solo,” Derek said.

Roman nodded. “That’s pretty much the gist of it,” he said. “Well, once he reached a certain level, he became the perfect test subject.” Roman grinned. “It’s nice to have someone with a vitality and endurance on your side when you’re an Alchemist.”

Derek shuddered at the halfling’s grin. “What do you mean?”

“Well, the Great System is very helpful when it comes to identifying most concoctions, but sometimes, you either make one that it has never seen or the Great System chooses to limit the information it gives. I haven’t figured out which one it is yet. You get back information like ‘Unknown Health Potion’ or ‘Unknown Poison,’ stuff like that. Sometimes you get even less information than that,” Roman explained.

“Interesting,” Derek said.

“It is, but it also creates a problem. Sometimes, you create an ‘Unknown Health Potion’ and you end up killing somebody. Like, it’s technically a healing potion, but if the user happens to have a certain constitution, it ends up being fatal. Well, the Great System doesn’t give the creator the full information until the potion is tested… by an intelligent user of the system,” Roman explained.

“That’s harsh,” Derek said.

Roman shrugged. “It is what it is.”

“So, you ended up making this ‘brew’ and Shae tested it?” Derek asked.

“Oh, heavens no,” Roman chuckled. “If he would have drunk what’s in the jug back then, it probably would have killed him instantly. We were all much weaker back then. I have perfected this brew over the years.

“No, Shae and his team had chosen a certain mission from the Adventurer’s Guild back then. There was this dungeon that nobody liked to complete because the monsters were a pain in the ass. They’re called Nightmares. They wield darkness and have a pesky little debuff skill called Fear,” Roman explained.

“Ah, yeah, that can be a pain in the ass for sure.” Derek had seen the skill in action back on Earth. Just like some of the RPGs he played as a kid, Fear affects the psyche and causes the target to have an unusual amount of fear towards the caster, causing the target to make moves that they wouldn’t usually or even try to run away in the middle of battle. Potions, buffs, or a certain amount of wisdom were all counters to the skill. Of course, killing the caster worked as well.

“Well, potions to counter the skill are never in high demand, so when you do need it, it’s expensive,” the halfling said. “So, I heard about them taking the mission and decided to create a potion to counter the skill.”

“Eventually, the potion I made had the description of ‘Unknown Buff Potion.’ I thought I had done it, so I called Shae over to give it a test. Of course, I also made proper preparations just in case it had unexpected results. We had their healer on standby, along with multiple health potions and antidotes,” he explained.

“So, we’re sitting in my lab talking about the potion and the upcoming mission. Finally, Shae takes the potion and drinks it. For a second, nothing happens, then… BANG!” Roman hit the counter, causing the glasses and jug to shake. “Blood flies out of Shae’s mouth, ears, eyes… basically every orifice. It was like an illusion brought upon by one of the Nightmares, except it was real.

“We panicked. I grabbed the potions, and the healer channeled some spells. Before we were able to do anything, Shae stopped us. The man was half-dead and slurring his speech, talking about how great of a potion I had made. He said, ‘What’s a little blood when a potion makes you feel this good?’” Roman shook his head.

“After that, the information on the potion came through. It was called ‘Toxin of Courage.’ A fuckin’ toxin that left the user with a buff.” The halfling laughed. “After that, Shae forced me to keep working on it until I was finally able to get rid of the blood. Sure, it’s still a toxin, but at least it doesn’t make a mess.”

Derek chuckled. “You literally made liquid courage.”

Roman’s eyes brightened. “Liquid Courage! What a name. We’ve always called it and all the lesser versions the ‘brew.’ I may steal that for my next updated brew.”

“Go ahead,” Derek said.

“The thing is, it’s a pretty expensive potion to make. Even more so when I need to make it for higher-level people. But I control the market on it,” the halfling explained. “You asked me why I don’t have an alchemy shop… well… I do!”

“Really?”

“Yeah,” Roman confirmed. “I run this bar to get the money to run experiments and create new potions.” The halfling’s eyes brightened when he talked about creating potions.

“Ah, so your unique potion allows you to do what you love,” Derek said.

“Exactly!” Roman said. “And with Shae bringing in high-level adventurers occasionally, the really expensive stuff sells out easily. I don’t have to rely on any rich bastards to fund my experiments because of it. Most Alchemists—hell, most crafters in the kingdom—are beholden to someone else. My brew provides me with everything I need.”

“That’s great!” Derek said.

Roman seemed to be really excited when talking about the process. “Even when there’s an ingredient that money can’t buy, I can usually trade for it with some of my brew. Or I can do a three-way trade with it. The seller of the ingredient may not want my brew, but they may want something that Shae or some other customer has.”

Derek nodded. “So, getting a drink with a new onyx adventurer is basically a scheme to get you more business?”

Roman waved Derek off. “It’s nothing as sinister as that. I mean… well, that might happen, but it’s in everybody’s favor. I get a new customer, the customer gets a free drink, and Shae gets a referral fee… it’s a win-win-win.

“Well, it’s usually a win-win-win.” Roman sighed. “Sometimes, people don’t like to drink. Twice now, the brew hasn’t affected a person, and neither you nor the other person like it enough to justify the price of me upgrading my formula.”

“Oh. There was someone other than me that didn’t get drunk?” Derek asked.

“Yeah, the leader of the Adventurer’s Guild. You two are monsters. Shae is going to be terribly disappointed when he wakes up. He’s not going to be getting his referral fee to help pay for that jug of brew he bought this time.” Roman snickered. “Judy’s going to kill him. I wish I could see it.”

“Well, I’m sorry about my monster-like constitution,” Derek said, “but I may be interested in some of your other alchemy products. I wouldn’t mind having a look.”

“That’s fine with me. It’s called ‘Roman’s Potions and Brews.’” The halfling smiled.

“You really like using that word,” Derek said.

“Well, it made me who I am today. It’s my good luck charm. Liquid Courage may sell and sound better, but it’s always going to be my brew.”

Derek laughed. “No sense trying to fix what ain’t broken.”

“Damn straight,” Roman agreed.

Derek looked over at the snoring Shae. “You think he would be mad if I cut his nap short?”

Roman snorted. “Probably. What do you have in mind?”

“Well, you said your brew was a toxin. Right?” Derek raised his hand and prepared Cure Toxin. Shae had tried to trick him into becoming a customer in his little scheme. Sure, he was going to be hurting after the price of that jug, but he might as well take it a small step further.

Roman laughed. “Go ahead.”

13 FAST FRIENDS

With the Cure Toxin skill activated, Derek slapped the back of the sleeping Guild Master. His skill was still at a low level, so it didn’t have immediate effects. He waited for the cooldown to finish and used it again.

After the second hit, Shae woke up in a drowsy state. He was still drunk but no longer passed out. The man looked around with confusion in his eyes before Derek hit him again. The third hit did it. His previously glazed-over eyes became sharp, and his confusion disappeared.

“What the hell, man?” Shae called out.

“Just wanted to sober you up before you had to go home,” Derek said.

“Yeah, it won’t be any fun for Judy to lay into you while you’re drunk. It’s better for you to take the beating sober,” Roman said.

“What beating?” Shae asked.

Roman snorted. “The beating you are going to get once she finds out how much you paid for a jug of brew and that you aren’t going to make any of it back with your typical referral fee.”

Shae looked at Derek. Derek shrugged. “It’s not my fault that it doesn’t have any effect on me,” he said. “You took a gamble and lost. It’s a shame, huh?”

“Such a shame,” Roman agreed.

Derek reached over and grabbed what was left of the jug of brew. Only around a quarter of it remained in the jug. He held it up to his mouth and turned it up, polishing off every last drop. The large amount of the toxin put a dent in his HP, but it wasn’t enough to warrant any intervention.

Derek slammed the jug down and let out a breath. He turned to look at a shocked Shae. “See, no effect. Nothing at all. I’ve drunk over half of an entire jug by now, and I’m still stone-cold sober. It’s a pity.”

Roman burst out laughing at Derek’s antics. “What a pity.” He looked at Shae. “I have an idea, Shae. Why don’t you order another jug full, and we can let Derek drink the whole thing and see if it works on him? Who knows, he may become addicted and end up being a customer? That way, you will get your referral fee.”

Shae was blankly staring at the empty jug sitting on the counter in front of them. “Why?” he asked in a low voice. “Why did you have to drink the whole thing?”

Derek slapped him on the back again, this time without any active skills. “Well, you tried to set me up by getting me hooked on this brew, so I decided to take a little revenge. Besides, what’s a little prank between friends?”

“That’s right! We’re all friends here,” Roman chimed in. “I have to thank you for introducing me to Derek. We became fast friends while waiting for you to finish taking a nap.”

Derek reached over the counter to Roman, and the halfling clasped his hand and pulled him in. It was awkward, as there was a counter between the two of them. Also, if the floor wasn’t higher on the opposite side, Derek doubted Roman would even be able to see over it, much less enact a makeshift shoulder hug. Still, they got it done.

“That’s right. Fast friends,” Derek said as they broke their awkward embrace.

Shae put his hand on his forehand and shook his head. “Judy is going to kill me,” he said. “Why did you let things go so far?”

Roman placed his hand on his chest and gasped, offended. “Whatever do you mean? I’ve just been playing along with your plan all this time. How was I supposed to know that Derek wouldn’t be affected by it?”

Shae snorted. “Whatever. You can find somebody else to test your potions from now on.”

Derek raised his hand. “I’ll do it.”

Both men looked at Derek, surprised.

“What? It sounds interesting. I mean, I won’t do it for free, but I have something else in mind for that. Plus, with my constitution, you won’t have to take as many precautions as before,” Derek explained.

Roman’s eyes lit up. “I have just the poison… ahem… potions that you could help test. I’ve been afraid that they would be too much, even for Shae, so I haven’t tried them out. Plus, with that skill you used to sober Shae up, it will be even more helpful.”

Derek nodded. “That’s what I was thinking.”

Shae cut in. “Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait… I was just messing around. I’ll still test your potions for you. Just increase the amount of brew for me. In fact, how about I clear my guild schedule and test all this week?” Then, in a conspiratorial tone, he said, “That way, I won’t have to tell Judes that I spent all that gold on an empty jug. I can show her a full one.”

Roman laughed. “I think she’ll be more offended at you not doing your job than spending some coin on some brew. Taking a week off? Do you not cherish your balls?”

Shae furrowed his brows and frowned. “You’re right. Maybe I could get by with taking another day off if I work late tonight. I’ll tell her I’m showing the new onyx adventurer around the city. He’s important enough. What do you say?” he pleaded with Derek.

Derek shook his head. “I think it would be best for you to come clean to your wife. The longer you drag it out, the deeper of a hole you’re digging yourself. Besides, apparently, you won’t miss anything with the testing. I’ll be testing these ‘poisons’ that you wouldn’t be asked to test to begin with. I’ll leave the regular stuff to you so you don’t miss out.”

Shae let out a defeated sigh. “You’re right. I can never hide anything from that woman. She knows me too well, and I’m a terrible liar. Her damn class gives her a stupid amount of attention to detail.”

Derek patted Shae on the back one last time. “Happy wife, happy life.” He quoted the cheesy line he’d heard so many times back on Earth.

“Happy wife, overworked husband.” Shae snorted. “Overworked but still happy, I guess.”

“That’s the spirit,” Roman said. “Now, about buying another jug.”

“Fuck off!” Shae shouted, then stormed out the bar.

“How rude!” Roman laughed as he picked up the already clean mug and started polishing it again. “It was nice to meet you. Don’t forget about the testing,” he said to Derek. “Now, I have to go make sure those idiots don’t destroy more shit than they can pay for.” The halfling walked away from the counter and back to the makeshift fighting arena in the back of the bar.

Derek waved to Roman. “Don’t worry. I’ll swing by your alchemy shop sometime tomorrow. Or the next day at the latest.”

Derek smiled and looked at the empty jug. Maybe I went too far, he thought before shrugging it off. No… he’s a big boy, he can handle it. Derek cast a quick Rejuvenation and Cure Toxin on himself to dispel any lingering effects of the brew.

Derek stood from the barstool and dusted off his black shirt where it had caught dust from the bar during the odd hug he had given the halfling. Today was a pretty interesting day. I guess I’ll go see what the others were up to all day. I’m sure they’re fine. They had Silvi with them, and she hasn’t tried to communicate with me all day.

With that thought, Derek left the seedy bar and headed back to the hotel.

Back at the hotel, Derek looked around the lobby to see if any of his party members were having dinner. Derek winced when he thought about that. Thomas was the only person he had given any gold to. The others had spent the entire day penniless, in a city all about trade and commerce. Plus, they had Silvi, a veritable black hole when it came to food.

Jacks probably has gold of his own, and I’m sure someone as sly as Rudy would do fine, he thought, but he still hated that he forgot about Rayna and the others. Finally, he shook it off and went upstairs to their rooms to see if they were there. They probably spent the whole day holed up in their rooms because all they could do was window shop.

When he got to their floor, he saw Jacks leaning against the wall outside their rooms.

“You on guard duty or something?” Derek asked.

Jacks smiled when he saw Derek. “Nope, just waiting for you. Dinner’s ready, and Mal wanted to wait until you got here before we all ate.”

Derek was taken aback. “Really?”

Instead of answering, Jacks knocked on the door beside him, and Thomas opened it. “He’s here,” the boy said after turning his head around to shout in the room.

Derek followed Jacks into the women’s room and looked around. It was a little cramped but still large enough to fit the whole party inside, at least for a gathering or meal. If needed, they could all cram inside and sleep even.

With Derek and Jacks inside, Malorie began divvying out plates and eating utensils before placing steaming food on each one. Everything she put on the plates came out of her storage ring.

Derek looked down at the food, then back up at Brandi, Rayna, and Mal. “So, what exactly did you all do today? I just realized I forgot to leave you with any gold. I’m sorry about that.”

14 DEBRIEFING

Everyone’s day wasn’t as bad or rough as Derek had suspected. The girls all woke up late and barely made it down in time for breakfast. According to Brandi, they had to fight hard for the hotel to recognize Silvi as a guest and not just a pet.

The hotel staff refused to let Silvi have her own breakfast initially. It took the bunny pulling out two of its few remaining communication crystals and talking to the staff herself for them to allow it. However, after the confusion was cleared up, news of Silvi was spread to the rest of the hotel staff, and it shouldn’t happen again.

After breakfast, they went out and walked around the city for most of the day. They basically window-shopped since they didn’t have enough money to buy much of anything. The three had barely ever seen any city, much less one as big as Savannah.

According to Rayna, who was the most observant of the bunch, most of the residents who saw them were nice enough, though there were a handful that stared at them in disgust as though they were offended that villagers dressed as them were breathing the same air.

Derek nearly facepalmed at hearing that. Before he left Torith, he had visited a shop and bought the women a bunch of clothes, mostly for travel, but they still looked much better than the village garb they were all wearing. Also, Brandi was more worried about making Derek shirts when she could than updating the clothing they were all wearing.

Derek walked over to one of the empty beds, and while holding his food in one hand, he reached over with the other and dumped the clothes he bought for them on the bed. He also put the clothing he had looted from Katrisha on the bed as well. Most of it looked rather expensive and quite beautiful.

He placed the dead woman’s undergarments in another pile and said, “Burn those.” Afterwards, he went back to the group and sat on the floor.

“I’m sorry that it slipped my mind I had bought you all some new clothes before I left Torith. I was preparing to give them to you as traveling clothes, but the Katrisha incident happened, and I completely forgot that I was carrying them,” Derek apologized.

Brandi ran over to the bed and started going through all the clothes. She was giddy with excitement. The classes she had worked on the most were Leatherworking and Tailoring, so clothing was her thing.

Before long, the girl came back to her senses and resumed her meal with the rest of the bunch.

“What do you think?” Derek asked her.

“A lot of it is too big, but I should be able to fix that easily enough,” Brandi replied. “The pretty clothes should fit Mom almost perfect. To fit Rayna, I will need to let it out in a few places,” she said, matter-of-factly.

Rayna and Mal both blushed a little but didn’t comment.

“Okay, so what else happened today?” Derek asked.

The group continued eating while recounting their day. Nothing overly exciting had happened to them. They came back to the hotel and enjoyed the lunch that Mal had already prepared before going back out and exploring more of the city.

Rayna told an interesting story about what she called a ‘spoiled elf maiden’ commanding all those around her and throwing a fit when something she didn’t like happened. Derek was sure it was the same elf he encountered multiple times throughout the day. It was hard to miss her.

Finally, the group came back to the hotel and waited for Derek to get back.

“By the way, I don’t have much more food prepared. Maybe enough for three more days—five if we stretch it. We have plenty of ingredients but no place to use them, and I’m not about to start a fire in the middle of this hotel room or the street,” Malorie explained.

Derek nodded. “I had some thoughts about that as well,” he said. “I bought… well, technically rented a plot of land today. It’s where I will put the building, and where we will live in the city, as well as do business. I’m hoping the builders work fast, and we will be able to have all the living functions of the building in a few days.

“I don’t think I need to care too much about aesthetics. I plan to make the design simple and easy to build. Just a two-story building with a basement. The top floor will be used for our personal things. I’m thinking of nine small bedrooms on one side. Then, a kitchen, dining room, and two bathrooms on the other,” Derek continued.

“That sounds good,” Mal said. “Once the kitchen is complete, Silvi and I can cook and save a lot by not having to go out to eat.”

Derek nodded. “I’ll try to have the kitchen furnished before anything else,” he said. “Now, for the first floor, we’ll just go with an open-floor design with a counter at the side—like one of the shops I visited today. We’ll have any products we sell out in the open. That may change based on Brandi, but I think it will be good for now.” Derek took his last bite of food and set his plate down.

He looked over at Rudy. “How big of a space do you need for your contract store?”

Rudy looked up in thought. “Not very big. Just enough for a place to work and a few seats for customers. It doesn’t take me long to create contracts.”

Derek nodded. “Okay, I’ll make it about the size of a bedroom or two and go from there.”

Finally, Derek looked over at Brandi. “Now, for your crafting space.” He got her attention. “I think I’m just going to go with a fully open area, and you can arrange all your tools and things as you need. I’ll install some basic runes to keep the air clean and at a decent temperature, and then some lights so you can see what you’re doing.”

“Okay!” Brandi said with a glimmer in her eyes. “What about the crafting stuff? I have a lot of material but nothing to work with.”

Derek smiled. “Well, I’m going to put everything you need for Blacksmithing in first. I already bought you a set of smithing tools today.” He bent forward and dumped out all the hammers, tongs, and other smithing tools he bought. “Once the smithy part is up and running, you can start making your own tools and crafting gear. I’ll check my finances at the end of the month, then give you gold so you can buy any materials you need for it. You’ll have to keep track of the expenses yourself.”

Brandi nodded seriously.

“I’ll go and run some dungeons and bring you whatever materials I obtain while doing so,” Derek said. “Also, I found an interesting Alchemist today. I want you to come and meet him with me either tomorrow or the day after. Maybe he can give you some tips. I’ll try to find some books for Runesmithing as well, but I don’t know how much they will cost.”

“I know some basic runes,” Brandi said. “When I took my class, I ended up with all kinds of basic information about different crafts. It’s… hard to sort through what I know. There’s just so much.”

Derek laughed. “That’s to be expected. I can’t even believe that a class like that even exists. To be frank, I’m jealous.”

Brandi smiled. “I’ll do my best.”

Derek turned to Jacks. “The shop is definitely going to need a guard or two, and you have the experience and power. So, if you don’t mind, I would like you to do that. Of course, we’ll work out the pay and time off. You definitely need to see your son if possible. There should be enough room for him to stay with us if he decides to visit. I know he’s probably busy.”

The scarred man smiled. “Hopefully, he gets back to me soon.”

Finally, Derek looked over at Rayna. “I’m not sure about what you want to do. I figure Mal will help out around the shop and help Brandi, but what about you? What do you want?”

“I want to get stronger,” Rayna said with a spark in her eyes. “I don’t want to feel helpless like I did in the village ever again.” She clenched her fist.

“You should join the Adventurer’s Guild first,” Derek suggested. “You already have a decent quality class, so you will be stronger than most once you gain some more levels.”

“I planned on doing just that,” Rayna agreed.

“The problem is how to get levels safely. It’s hard for me to trust random teams from the guild. Especially with what happened to Thomas in Torith.” Derek ran through different options in his head before settling on one.

“Jacks, would you mind helping Rayna get to level 100 or so? You know, keep her safe while she kills things. I’m sure there are plenty of areas around the city she could level in,” Derek asked.

“I’m fine doing whatever you need,” Jacks answered. “It should be fun adventuring again, even if it is just to protect Rayna.”

“Great, I’ll talk to Shae—Savannah’s Adventurer’s Guild Master—later. I’m sure he has a map of grinding areas.”

“You met the Guild Master?” Jacks asked.

Derek nodded. “Yeah. He’s a decent fellow. I sparred with him as a test to receive this.” He pointed out the badge on his upper arm.

“That’s… onyx!” Jacks muttered.

“Yes. Yes, it is.”

“I didn’t think you could rank up to onyx here. How did you manage that?” Jacks asked.

“The Savannah Guild Master is onyx-ranked, and when he’s here, he can issue the test. I doubt he does that very often, though, even if there were more people ready to rank up,” Derek explained.

Jacks leaned back and sighed. “I knew you were quite a bit stronger than me, but I didn’t think you were that much stronger.”

Derek waved him off. “You would probably be at least onyx if it weren’t for your circumstances these last few years.”

Jacks gave a self-deprecating smile. “Maybe…” he said. “But we’ll never know at this point.”

Derek shrugged. “You’re plenty young enough to keep going. I’m certainly not going to do anything to hinder your advancement. You may choose to guard the shop once it’s up, but if you feel like adventuring, you only have to let me know so I can make other arrangements. Besides, Savannah is supposedly a peaceful city.”

Jacks nodded. “Thanks.”

Finally, Derek looked back towards Malorie. “Was I right to assume you wanted to help out around the shop?”

Malorie nodded. “I’m not letting Brandi out of my sight for a good long while.”

Derek nodded. “I would suggest you spend whatever skill points you have remaining on some general skill to level. I noticed you seem to have much more fun cooking and looking after Brandi than you do hunting and fighting.”

“Is it that obvious?” she asked.

“Not necessarily,” Derek replied. “Back at the village, hunting was something you had to know how to do in order to survive and provide for your family. Now, you don’t have to worry about that. You haven’t hit level 50 yet, so there is plenty of time to change your class to something you enjoy. But, like I was saying, you should level some other skills that you are fond of so you have a chance to receive a decent class.”

Malorie agreed with Derek. “That sounds fun. Silvi and I make a good team when it comes to cooking. We can learn and level the skill up together.” She smiled when Silvi hopped over into her lap.

“That’s great,” Derek said. Before he came to Savannah, he had promised Silvi to look into getting her a place in the kitchen in the Crown Restaurant. However, Silvi seemed to be looking forward to having her own kitchen more than anything else.

“I’ll see if I can find some more recipes for the two of you to share. Also, don’t feel bad about experimenting with your own recipes. Who knows, you may end up creating something delicious.” Derek smiled widely. She was, after all, Silvi’s beautiful, delicious lady.

Derek clapped his hands. “Alright, we all have plans now. All that’s left is to actually get them done.”

“What about Thomas?” Brandi asked.

Derek looked over at Thomas, who was slightly blushing now that he was the center of attention. “Well, Thomas is going to be training his ass off for the foreseeable future. He happened to catch the eye of the Guild Master.”

“That’s so awesome!” Brandi squealed.

Thomas smiled shyly as he looked at her. “Thanks.”

“He’s also planning on enrolling in the academy here in a few months,” Derek informed.

“So cool!” Brandi jumped up and down in excitement for the boy. “Do your best!”

“I’ll try my hardest,” Thomas said. “I’ll also come back to visit whenever I can.”

“We still have a long time before any of that happens,” Derek said. “We just have to focus on the day-to-day right now and try to build something for ourselves. Got to have a place Thomas can always come back to.” Derek smiled.

Everyone in the room nodded seriously. All of them had a gleam in their eyes when he mentioned that it was for everyone.

Derek stood. “Alright. We all have our plans. I’m going to go get some rest. I know it’s not too late, but I have a big day tomorrow.” He looked at Thomas. “Could you give me the room card?”

Thomas gave Derek the card and he left. He walked over to his own room and opened the door before returning and tossing the card back to Thomas. “Have a good night.”

Once he was inside his room, he headed straight for the bathroom. The bath he took the previous night was fresh in his memory, and he needed another. It wasn’t long after that he was sitting on his bed, meditating. He did so for a while before finally going to sleep.

15 MATERIALS

The next morning, Derek awoke to the sight of Thomas already out of bed. All the regenerating from the previous day must have tired Derek out if the boy was waking up before him. Derek laughed and sat up.

“You going to the guild today?” he asked.

Thomas nodded. “Right after breakfast.”

“Don’t let this opportunity slip,” Derek said, seriously.

“I won’t,” Thomas said as he finished dressing.

Derek completed his morning routine, and the two left the room together. Surprisingly, the whole group was already waiting for them in the hallway.

“How long have you been up?” he asked.

“Not long,” Rayna replied as she yawned. “We just came out.” She motioned to Mal, Brandi, and Silvi.

Derek looked at Jacks.

“A couple hours,” the man answered before Derek even asked. “I’ve never slept much.”

Derek smiled. “I see… Shall we go for breakfast? I think I saw a table or two that were big enough for all of us.”

Towards the end of breakfast, Rayna spoke. “I’m going to join the Adventurer’s Guild today. The sooner I get it done, the better.”

Derek nodded. “I agree.”

“I’ll come with you,” Jacks offered, and Rayna graciously accepted. Then, turning to Derek, he said, “I’ll see if I can find a map of locations and dungeons. It’s best not to bother the Guild Master.”

Derek chuckled. “Well, if you can’t, just let me know.” He held his hand over the table and dumped out a bunch of gold. He didn’t have a lot of free gold, most of it was on his card, but there was enough to give each member some walking-around money. “Take some gold each. I don’t want you to be broke again today.”

“I have all I need already.” Jacks refused to pick any up.

Thomas and Brandi didn’t stand on ceremony. They both grabbed a few handfuls and moved them to their storage rings. However, nobody else did.

Derek looked at them. “What?”

“We’ll be with you today, so we don’t need any,” Mal said, looking sharply at Brandi.

Derek rolled his eyes. “Just take it. Either that or I’m leaving it on the table as a tip. Either way, I’m not picking it back up.”

Finally, everyone but Jacks took some of the gold. It made Derek feel a little better.

Derek stood. “Alright. I’m off to the Employment Center. If you plan on coming with me, let’s go. Everyone else, I’ll see you later.”

Malorie, Brandi, Silvi, who was being held by Brandi, and Rudy all followed after Derek.

Noticing Rudy behind him, Derek spoke. “Oh, you’re coming with us today?”

Rudy nodded. “You’ll be hiring people, right?”

Derek nodded. “Most likely.”

“That’s great!” Rudy said. “It will be an opportunity to make some contracts… unless there is an official way to do it.”

“Good point,” he said as they made their way.

Soon, they walked inside a room oddly similar to the Adventurer’s Guild lobby. I guess it’s the same thing with missions and stuff. Why fix what ain’t broken? It was still early in the morning, so the center was quite empty.

Instead of going straight to the counters, Derek headed over to look at one of the job boards. After reading the first few job descriptions, he realized the exact purpose of the board.

Most of the requests offered a rather low payment. Derek figured that the only workers who would take on the requests on the board would be those new to their professions or those in dire need of some quick money. He could nearly guarantee that no high-level workers were going to take such basic requests for such small payments.

As he was thinking this, the door opened and a young dwarf walked in. He, too, went straight to the job board. When Derek glanced at him, he noticed that the dwarf was going through the requests much more seriously than Derek did.

Derek kept his eyes on the dwarf. Soon, the dwarf’s eyes widened, and he ripped one of the requests off the board. Derek snuck a quick peek at the request and noticed it was for ten sets of basic daggers. The poster provided the material, and any extra daggers would be bought at a small price.

Before the dwarf went to the counter with the request, Derek spoke up. “You a beginner Blacksmith?”

The young dwarf looked up at Derek. “Yes, sir.”

Derek smiled. The dwarf couldn’t be too much older than Thomas or Brandi. “Requests that provide the materials are a good way to level up, huh?”

The dwarf nodded fiercely. “That’s why I come so early every morning. If I don’t, they will all be gone.”

Derek nodded. “Good luck. You better get to it.”

“Thanks, sir.” The dwarf bobbed his head and ran over to one of the counters.

Derek watched the interaction between him and the man behind the counter. The young dwarf was all joy when he walked out of the building. I wonder what happens if he fails to craft the weapons and uses the materials.

Derek put those thoughts out of his head and walked over to a different counter than the one the dwarf used. Before he even made it to the counter, three more people came inside and rushed over to the job board.

When he arrived at the counter, a halfling woman with a pair of black-rimmed glasses and black hair in a ponytail looked up at him. “How can I help you today?”

Derek flashed the woman a smile. “I’m looking for some Builders and Runesmiths. Hopefully, ones who are available and who work quickly.”

The woman nodded and began flipping through a thick book. “Let me see who is available.”

The halfling woman continued through the thick book before stopping and finally looking up. “Would you prefer an all-in-one company that has everything, including Builders and Runesmiths? Or would you just like to look at both occupations separately?”

Derek frowned. “Uh… both, I guess.”

The woman nodded. “Is your request a large one?”

Derek nodded. “I plan on constructing a new building.”

The halfling closed the book and smiled. “Please follow me to the back.”

Derek shrugged and followed the woman out the back and to a small room. Malorie, Rudy, and Brandi followed behind.

“Have a seat, all of you. Someone will be with you in a moment. I must get back to my station.” The halfling excused herself, then walked out and closed the door behind her.

Derek waited a short while before another woman walked through the door. She was a cheery woman with golden blonde hair.

“Hello,” the woman greeted them all with a large smile. “I’m Wendy. I’ll be helping the four of you today.”

Derek stood. “Thank you, Wendy.”

The woman nodded and sat, dropping the same book on the table between them. “Okay, so I hear you are looking for a contractor to build an entire building and facilities. Is that correct?”

Derek nodded. “Yes, it will be for both business and residential in one.”

Wendy nodded and placed her hand on the book in front of her. The book glowed for a moment, then stopped. “And you are only looking for contractors who are available immediately?”

“Yes, either today or tomorrow at the latest,” Derek confirmed.

Wendy injected the book with mana again.

Derek was intrigued by what she was doing. “What are you doing when you do that? Injecting your mana, that is.”

Wendy smiled. “I’m sorting through all the listings in the book. Moving the ones that meet your requirements to the front, while shuffling the others to the back.”

“That’s convenient,” Derek said.

Wendy nodded. “Do you have the material readily available?”

Derek shook his head. “No, I was hoping the contractor would provide that.”

“Do you know what material you would like?” she questioned.

“No.”

“Would you like to look at a list or just wait for the meeting with the contractor?”

“I wouldn’t mind seeing a list. It would be good to learn a bit about materials.”

Wendy pulled a piece of paper out of her storage ring and handed it to Derek. “This list has all the most common building materials and their average price per basic building. As all materials have different weights or shapes, it is hard to compare prices otherwise.”

Derek nodded as he moved his gaze to the list. He looked at the description of the ‘basic building.’ It was a single-floor, 500 sq ft building. It was a good enough example for Derek to get the general price of the materials he was going to end up having to buy.

The list included different stones, ores, woods, and other types of building materials. At the bottom of the list was the Dragon-Formed Obsidian that the Crown Hotel was built with. After viewing the price, he immediately adverted his eyes to something else. 50,000 gold for a single small building. And that doesn’t include the cost of actually building it, just the materials needed.

With that visual, he started thinking about what it must have cost Alanah to build her hotel and restaurant in the material. The thought was staggering. Derek immediately crossed the Dragon-Formed Obsidian off his list of possible materials.

The obsidian stuck out like a sore thumb. Nothing else on the list was even close to the cost of the material. The next expensive was wood from a Bone Willow tree. Still, it was only half the cost of the obsidian.

“Is it possible to mix and match materials?” Derek suddenly asked.

“Of course. That’s usually the preferred method as sometimes it’s harder to get large quantities of rare materials, and not many people need the same defense on the inside as they do on the outside,” Wendy answered as she watched him study the list.

Derek nodded. He would go with a type of stone for the entire basement and foundation. Then, he wanted to choose a nice wood for the rest. Derek had a little more than 20,000 gold to his name, so he would need to watch his spending.

“Do any of the other materials have a problem holding paint? Like the Dragon-Formed Obsidian,” Derek asked.

“No. That particular type of obsidian is special,” Wendy answered.

Derek’s eyes moved up the list, towards the less expensive materials. “How does the Pixy Yew look?”

To his surprise, the woman pulled a small piece of lumber out of her ring and placed it on the table. It was a dark piece of lumber with a slight blue sparkle to it. In Derek’s mind, it was quite nice.

“Why is it so inexpensive?” Derek asked. “Is it that much worse than the other types?”

Wendy shook her head. “No, but the sparkling blue tends to keep buyers from it.”

“Why is that? It doesn’t seem too bad to me.”

“You are looking at a piece that has been kept in the dark for a long time. The longer it absorbs the sun, the brighter it sparkles. It makes it hard to sleep when your room is bright. Also, even in the day, it will cause the light, both natural and unnatural, to have a blue tint to it,” she explained.

“So, can’t you just paint over the wood on the inside?” Derek asked.

She shook her head. “It’s not that easy. You can paint over it, but, depending on the paint, the light will eventually bleed back through. People find that it’s too much trouble to paint their buildings so often. Also, it doesn’t do well in residential areas because of how bright it can become.”

“If it wasn’t for all that, where would you place it on the list?” Derek asked.

“The strength and durability could place the Pixy Yew somewhere around… Sun Oak,” she answered after a few moments of thinking.

Derek looked over the list and was surprised to see the Sun Oak close to the bottom of the list. “That’s one of the best woods on here.”

“It is,” she agreed. “The supply of Pixy Yew is so abundant that its price has fallen to what it is. As of right now, it is only used by some crafters to make decorative weapons or items.”

Derek nodded. The cost of the Pixy Yew was 650 gold. If he used it both for the first and second floors, it would cost him maybe 6,000 gold. He would find a way to use it. Derek found a more durable stone for the basement. Hopefully, it would hold up to any explosions or wear and tear that Brandi may cause.

“Do you have a piece of the Bola Stone?” Derek asked.

Wendy nodded and placed a dark gray piece of stone out of her ring. It looked like a slightly darker concrete.

Derek picked up the piece. “What would I owe you if I crushed this?”

Wendy narrowed her eyes. “Why would you need to do that?”

“To test the durability.”

She glanced at the onyx badge on his arm, then back to him. “50 silvers. I’ll need to replace it.”

Derek put 50 silver down on the table, then tightened his grip on the stone. It wasn’t terribly easy to crush, but he didn’t have to overly exert himself before the stone broke under the strain. Strength wasn’t exactly his forte, so the stone wasn’t terribly durable. He thought for a moment before deciding that it would do for now.

He nodded. “I would like a contractor that works with Bola Stone, Oak, and Pixy Yew. Runes can be attached to those three materials, correct?”

Wendy nodded, then sorted through the book once again before finally opening it. “I have arranged the book in order from all-in-one contractors to individuals. Their price is in descending order, from most expensive to least expensive.”

Derek took the book and chuckled. The prices were listed as cost to complete the same building that was on the list of materials. He immediately skipped the most expensive contractors. His blueprints were simple and hard to mess up.

Finally, he picked out three all-in-one contractors. He went with the all-in-one because they offered other furnishings as well, such as bedding and kitchen.

“I would like to meet with these three contractors,” he said as he pointed out the ones he had selected. He wanted to make sure that whichever one he picked had a decent Runesmith.

Wendy took the book back. “I’ll get in contact with Vanguard Construction, Alabaster Homes, and… Billy’s Crew.”

Derek nodded. “I would like to meet with them all at once.”

Wendy was not surprised. “That can be arranged. Is there a time that works best for you?”

Derek shook his head. “The sooner, the better.”

“I’ll see what I can do. Please wait here for a few minutes.” She stood and walked out.

“What’s the Oak for?” Malorie asked.

Derek smiled. “I figure we can just cover the outside of the Pixy Yew with regular Oak. That way, we should be able to keep it from absorbing the sun. If it doesn’t work, we can always put a layer on the inside as well. Either way, it should get rid of the lights at night and keep it from lighting up our rooms when we’re trying to sleep.”

Malorie nodded. “It will cost extra to build, but if the wood is as good as Wendy said, it would be worth it.”

Derek nodded. “That’s what I was thinking.”

A few minutes later, Wendy came back in with her trademark smile. “Great news. All three contractors will be here in twenty minutes.”

“That’s great!”

16 BIDDING WAR

Derek, Rudy, Mal, Silvi, and Brandi all sat in the small room and waited for the contractors to arrive. A little while later, Wendy came back in.

“The contractors have started to arrive. I am sending them to another meeting room as this room is a bit too small for such a meeting,” Wendy announced.

Derek smiled. “Thanks.” He was a bit concerned about the size of the room. There was enough room for the current people, but it would have been very cramped if any more were added.

While Wendy was there, Derek decided to ask her a question he’d been wondering about for a while. “Wendy.” He got her attention. “Why are you going to such lengths to help us? Isn’t it enough to just introduce us to the contractors, then send us on our way?”

Wendy smiled. “Of course not. Everybody in that book is contracted with Savannah. Every job that the contractor gets through the Employment Center is recorded. How well the job is completed is logged, and it helps determine the contractor’s price and standing. The city also gets a portion of the fee. It is in the city’s best interest to make sure any client gets the best service possible.”

“I see…” Derek said. “Are the contractors able to work outside of the Employment Center?”

Wendy nodded. “They are, but those jobs aren’t rated or endorsed by the city. If something goes wrong, neither the client nor the contractor will receive any assistance from the city.”

Derek nodded. So, going through the Employment Center is kind of like getting insurance for a job. I could arrange for someone to build the building outside the Employment Center for cheaper, but any disputes would have to be settled without the city as a mediator.

“So, if I commission a foundation out of Dragon-Formed Obsidian and the job is completed, only for me to find out that the obsidian has been hollowed out and replaced with a cheaper material, what would happen?” Derek asked. Back on Earth, he’d heard stories of companies replacing one material for a cheaper one without the knowledge of the client.

Wendy’s eyes widened. “That would be a serious offense.” She let out a breath. “Though… I can’t say that something like that has never happened. For the most part, contracts allow those situations to be avoided, but someone always seems to be looking for a loophole.”

Rudy snorted out of nowhere. “Ain’t that the truth?”

Derek realized that he hadn’t introduced his entourage, or even himself, for that matter.

He cast a self-deprecating smile. “I’m sorry, Wendy, I seemed to have forgotten my manners.” She was so cheerful and helpful that it had slipped his mind. “I’m Derek Hunt, and these are my associates, Malorie, Rudy, and Brandi. The bunny that Brandi is holding is my companion, Silvi. Rudy is my Contract Specialist.”

Wendy flashed a big smile towards Rudy. “Now I understand your reaction. You must deal with loopholes all the time.”

Rudy smiled back. “I’m damn good at finding them if that’s what you mean?”

She nodded, then focused back on Derek. “Of course, I already knew who you were.” She nodded at the badge on his upper arm. “You caused quite a stir at the Adventurer’s Guild yesterday. There may not have been many people around when everything happened, but something as big as a new onyx adventurer will spread like wildfire—no matter how few witnesses there are.”

“I guess I should have expected that.” Derek sighed.

Wendy gave a slight chuckle. “Now, cases where the contractor has purposefully been dishonest with their clients, even though they didn’t technically do anything wrong according to the contract, we take very seriously. Not only is it a slight on the client, but it is a slight on the city as well. It is very harmful to the Employment Center’s reputation.”

Derek nodded. “That makes sense.”

“That last time something like that happened… if I remember correctly… the contractor and his crew were expelled from the city, and their information was spread to all the major cities in the kingdom. It is a serious offense as harming the city is tantamount to harming the kingdom,” she continued.

“That would definitely make it hard to get a job.”

“Nearly impossible,” she agreed. “I would imagine that someone with such a stain on their record would have a better chance moving to a different kingdom.”

“Well, that eases my mind a little,” Derek said.

“I’m happy I could help,” Wendy replied. She stood again. “Let me go check if everything is ready.”

“Please.”

A few minutes later, Wendy came back to their room. “Everyone is ready. Please follow me.”

Derek’s group stood and followed Wendy deeper into the Employment Center. They soon arrived at another room with a table long enough to seat at least twenty people. To Derek, the room looked like a conference room he would see on Earth.

Already seated at the table were two men and a woman. The man closest to the door wore what Derek would consider a business suit in this world. He had slicked-back silver hair and the face of a model. Everything about the man made caused Derek to instinctually recoil.

The other man was the exact opposite of the sly businessman. He was rough-looking in every way. His black hair was short but not shaven. He had an uneven, full beard that Derek could tell he didn’t put much care into, and the tunic he was wearing had the sleeves ripped out. Derek automatically assumed that this man was Billy, from Billy’s Crew. He didn’t look like the type to try to find a fitting name for his outfit.

While the two men kept sending glares at each other, the lone woman was sitting quietly away from them. She was dressed in an adventurer’s tunic and pants, not unlike the ones many of his group wore. The only difference was that her clothing was of a higher quality. Other than that, nothing really stood out to Derek.

She had her hair pulled back in a ponytail and some freckles on her cheeks. Overall, Derek would say she was pretty but in a tomboyish way, different from Stella or Rayna. The sly businessman had features that looked more girly than she did. She had an air around her that made one not want to disturb her with stupid questions.

Wendy cleared her throat, and the three contractors looked in her direction. “You have all been briefed on why you have been called here. This is Derek Hunt and his associates, Malorie, Rudy, and Brandi. He has a large job that requires quick work.”

Then she turned to Derek. “Mr. Hunt. Let me introduce you to Geoffrey from Alabaster Homes, Lewis from Vanguard Construction, and Billy from Billy’s Crew.”

Derek did his best to hide his shock. The man in the middle wasn’t Billy like Derek had expected. It was the woman on the end.

“Now, all three of you work with the material that Mr. Hunt wants to use, so I will let you get to it,” Wendy announced as she moved to the head of the table. She would apparently be the mediator just in case negotiations went sideways.

“Please have a seat.” She motioned to the side of the table opposite the contractors.

Derek and his entourage moved over and sat down. Wendy sat just after, taking out a writing utensil and some paper. “You may begin.”

“Nice to meet you all,” Derek said before explaining to the contractors the specifics of the job he needed done.

He began with the two stories and the basement, then moved on to the different furnishings he hoped the contractors could provide. “I was hoping you could set up a full kitchen suite, a dining area, nine bedrooms, and a smithy in the basement—if possible.”

Geoffrey raised his hand to ask a question. Getting Derek’s okay, he started, “The runes to ventilate an underground workshop are not cheap. I am assuming you would like those included as well?”

Derek nodded. “I was getting to that.” He smiled. “As Geoffrey said, I am also looking for ventilation runes, cooling runes, lighting runes, and some others for a special project I hope to accomplish. Though, that will be at the end, and I could just hire a specialist for it if need be.”

Billy asked the next question. “Why do you need the Oak?”

Derek smiled again. “Well, I was hoping to use it on the outside of the Pixy Yew to help block the sunlight. I have heard that painting isn’t a great option, so I thought about just building over it.”

Billy nodded at his answer. “It has been done before but not often. Doing so will at least double the construction fee of the top two floors, and you will still be left with at least the basic sparkly light on the inside of your building. It is usually more convenient to take the cost of the extra construction and choose a wood to work with that is less of a hassle. The durability may still be less in the end but not by too much.”

Lewis chose that time to speak. “That may be so on a smaller scale, but with a bigger building like this, the Pixy Yew may be worth it. Besides, the natural lighting provided from the wood won’t bother the majority of the inside—only those rooms in which they plan to sleep.”

Geoffrey spoke up. “I hate to agree with a brute like you, but the lighting provided by the Pixy Yew could very well become a boon to your shop. I would provide an almost mystical feel to the open-floor area. Plus, you could always just paint or build over the Pixy Yew inside your bedrooms. The cost of that won’t amount to much extra.”

“That’s exactly what I was thinking,” Derek said. “Though, I didn’t think about the lighting providing a gimmick to the store. That is indeed interesting.”

Wendy sat her pen down and gathered everyone’s attention. “Is that all, Mr. Hunt?” she asked. Seeing him nod, she continued, “Well then, shall we begin the bidding?”

After waiting for Derek and the three contractors to give their consent, she began. “Very well. Let me explain how this is going to work to the client.” Nobody protested, so she continued. “You have met each contractor. Are you confident about hiring any one of them?”

Derek nodded. “I am.” Even the sleazy guy in the suit seemed to be serious enough about the build. He would trust the man not to try to pull a fast one because of the contract with the city. Looks and personality didn’t matter, only skill.

“Great,” Wendy said. “Each contractor has been given the materials and general blueprints to review. They will bid against one another until the lowest bid wins or until you find an acceptable bid by a contractor you want to work with. If there is a tie, you will choose between the contractors. Is everything understood?”

Derek nodded. “Simple enough.” The only thing that Derek was worried about was the cost. The materials and building costs were going to cost him an arm and a leg. He only had a littlebit over 20,000 gold, and he would hate to have to go to Stella and beg for a loan. He would hate it, but he would do it. If he needed to, he could renegotiate for less of the Void Beast meals or blood.

With the layering cost of the Oak, the building cost was going to be even more. Derek sat back, not showing his anxiety on the outside, hoping the bid would go in his favor.

“Please begin.” Wendy grabbed her pen and waited.

Billy was the first to raise her hand. “The cost of the materials should be around 13,500 gold, more or less. So, with the layering, cost of manpower, and the speed at which you need the building completed… you need it built within the week?” she asked.

Derek nodded. “If at all possible.”

Billy looked at the ceiling as if doing some mental calculations, which she most likely was. “We can do it for… 36,500. It will be completed in four days.”

The quote wasn’t unexpected, but it still made Derek’s gut churn. Still, he didn’t show any expression.

“Bah! You’re overcharging on the layering. I’ll do it for 30,000 even,” Lewis cut in.

Derek felt the urge to jump out of his seat and cheer at the huge price cut. Billy seemed to be just as surprised as Derek was. She stared at Lewis with wide eyes.

Derek examined the facial expressions of Wendy, Lewis, Billy, and Geoffrey. Wendy appeared uninterested, writing down everything she heard. Lewis was looking at the surprised Billy with a smug grin on his face. Geoffrey, however, was acting as if he wasn’t even part of the discussion. He was looking at Derek with a sly smile on his face. The man didn’t seem like he even planned on joining the bidding war.

Billy hit the top of the table with a clenched fist. “Fine! 28,500.”

The number was slowly approaching affordable. Derek was happy he decided to call in multiple contractors at once. There were so many in the book that there were clearly people who would take even a slim profit margin.

Lewis narrowed his eyes and ground his teeth. He stared daggers at the woman. “I don’t think your crew would be able to complete the job in four days. Are you sure you can do it?”

“Of course we can!” she huffed.

Lewis smiled. “28,500 and I will have the building complete in three days.”

“That’s low!” Billy yelled. “Just because you have more workers than me…” She took a deep breath. “I cannot offer less than four days.”

“Ha!” Lewis exclaimed in victory.

“I didn’t say I was finished!” Billy said. “I may not be able to complete it in less than four days, but I can do it for cheaper.” She clenched her fists a few times before letting out a breath. “26,000!”

Derek mentally went through everything he had on him. I think I can afford 26,000. I have a bunch of junk on me that I could probably sell for a few thousand, and with what I already have, I should be able to afford that without taking out a loan or waiting for the income from this month’s coffee. He could almost sigh in relief.

“You!” Lewis began. “Will your crew even be willing to work for such a margin?”

Billy went as far as sticking her tongue out at the rough man. “Like I said before, I don’t have as many workers as you do, therefore, I don’t have to split the profit as many ways. They’ll do it, and they will be happy. Can you say that for your own employees?”

Lewis snorted. “Of course I can. They get paid a rate based on work. I’m the employer, and they are the employees. We don’t split the profit like your ‘crew.’”

Derek could see the wheels turning in Lewis’s head. He was hoping the man would decide to drop the price even more. It would be for the best if he could have some walking around money once everything was said and done.

Still, Derek noticed Geoffrey sitting to the side like he wasn’t even listening. What is up with this guy? The sleazy man already gave Derek the chills, but his current demeanor was causing Derek to be concerned.

“26,000 and three days,” Lewis finally said.

Billy hit the table so hard that it cracked.

“Careful!” Wendy chided. “You will repair that before you leave.”

Billy cast a spell, and the crack slowly disappeared. “Sorry,” she said. “I can go to 23,500.”

“You’re insane,” Lewis said. “You could go to the job board and find something that pays that much.”

Billy smiled. “But then I wouldn’t get to see that look on your face. It’s priceless.”

Are all bidding wars like this? Derek wondered. This is more like a giant argument with them constantly trying to one-up the other. It’s kind of childish… which is good for me. I like it! A smile almost broke out on Derek’s face.

“That’s 23,500 gold with completion of construction four days after beginning. Is that correct?” Wendy asked.

“Yes…” Billy spoke quietly like her bid was finally setting in.

“Your crew’s going to be so pissed,” Lewis said.

“23,500 going once… going twice…” Wendy began.

“That’s if I was going to let you have it.” Lewis let out a feral grin. “Same price, but in three days.”

Wendy actually widened her eyes at that. “Really?” she asked.

Lewis nodded. “Yes.” He didn’t bother to explain himself.

Wendy shook her head. “Very well…” She began the count again. “23,500 with three days of construction going once… going twice…”

“You must be wondering why they are trying so hard to outbid each other.” A new voice, directed at Derek, finally spoke up, stopping the count.

Surprised, Derek looked at Geoffrey. “Not really.” It was true. He wasn’t wondering what was going on, he was just happy that it was happening. In fact, he hoped that they would do it some more. The more they argued, the more he gained.

Geoffrey snorted. “No… I guess you wouldn’t be…” Then, he looked to his left at the two arguing contractors. “Are the both of you finished?”

“What’s it to you? Jeff.” Lewis bit back.

“I was just checking to see if the entertainment was over or not. It is fun watching the two of you bicker at one another. I didn’t even know you knew each other so well,” Geoffrey commented.

“Don’t lump me together with him. He’s just an asshole,” Billy snorted.

“I can’t argue with that,” Geoffrey said.

Lewis sent a glare at Geoffrey, just like he had been before the meeting began. Geoffrey did the same, then scoffed. “I don’t even understand why you would even think to compete with me after my last job.”

“Bastard,” Lewis said.

Geoffrey looked back toward Derek. “Mr. Hunt, I have to thank you for providing today’s entertainment.”

“You’re welcome?” Derek was utterly confused.

“Please get to the point, Mr. Tate,” Wendy ushered the man along.

Geoffrey chuckled and waved his hands. “Fine, fine,” he said. “The reason that this was entertaining was that I was able to watch them both fight so hard for the contract, even though I knew the whole time that neither one of them was going to end up with it.”

“What?” Billy and Lewis spouted at the same time.

“You’re saying that you’re going to offer a price lower than 23,500?” Wendy said.

“Hmmph…” Lewis snorted. “22,000… Let’s see you beat that.”

Billy sat back in her seat, not even bothering to bid again.

Geoffrey smiled. “You see… I knew what I was going to bid before the bidding even started. Therefore, I knew that you would never be able to win.” He turned back to Derek, showing the same creepy smile he had during Billy and Lewis’s bids. “Mr. Hunt… I am willing to build your business at cost.”

Derek raised his eyebrows. “Really?”

Geoffrey nodded. “Yes. I will build it for the price of materials at market value, and it will be finished in two to five days. I cannot guarantee the time until we get started.”

Derek frowned. “Why would you do something like that?”

“For the same reason that these two were willing to go so low,” Geoffrey said, then pointed to Derek’s arm. “That badge.”

17 GOOD WILL

“My badge?” Derek asked.

Geoffrey snorted. “Of course, your badge. That’s an onyx badge. Do you know what a contractor would do to get in good with an onyx-ranked adventurer?”

“Apparently, make a very low bid for a shop,” Derek replied.

“And then some,” Geoffrey replied.

“I see…”

“Listen, Mr. Hunt”—Geoffrey leaned forward with his hands resting on his chin, elbows on the table—“I know, and I’m sure everyone else in here knows, that you do not currently have a lot of gold, and you are new to having an onyx badge.”

Damn… I was doing my best to hide my excitement at the bids, Derek thought. “Was I that obvious?” he asked.

Geoffrey smiled broadly. “No, not at all. In fact, you barely had any reaction to the bids while you were here. The reason I know all this is that you are here at all.”

“What do you mean?” Derek asked.

“Well, you chose materials that, while good, were on the cheaper end. You also chose contractors that are midrange in the Employment Center’s big book. That lets me know that you are not flush with gold. The problem is that badge,” Geoffrey said.

“What about it?”

“Not including the gossip that someone passed the onyx-ranked tests in the Adventurer’s Guild yesterday, most onyx-ranked adventurers would know some of the benefits that are included in that rank. Now, I’m not talking about actual benefits given out by the guild, but unspoken benefits by the public,” the sleazy man continued.

“Now, when we were all contacted today, we didn’t know we’d be dealing with someone of your status. I can’t speak for the others, but I’m sure they were just as surprised to see that badge on your arm as I was. For your building, if you were a regular person, the bidding would have started at 50,000 or more, and there’s no way it would have gone below 30,000 unless you brought in contractors who really hated one another. I mean, we are dealing with 2,500 or more square feet.

“Instead, Billy started the bidding at what it would have sold for to anybody else. Unfortunately for both Billy and Lewis here, they do not have the finances to offer you a huge discount. In fact, the best I can do is construction at cost. If Wendy here really wanted to help you, she would have told you to go with someone from the front of that big book they always lug around,” Geoffrey explained.

“Why is that?” Derek asked.

“Simple,” Lewis cut in. “Those guys can afford it. Getting on the good side of such a powerful person is more than enough to cover their fees.”

“That’s right.” Geoffrey shot Lewis a glare. Obviously, he didn’t like being interrupted by the gruff man. “I imagine most of the top guys would have done the job for free, even. Hell, they may even do it with better materials than the ones you chose. Of course, if they do the job for free, the Employment Center wouldn’t get their typical percentage, would they?”

Geoffrey looked over at Wendy. “Wendy, what is two percent of zero gold? I’m sorry, I’m just not that great at math these days.”

Wendy scoffed but did not refute.

“Now, if I were you, I would take that badge and head to one of those bigwigs. You already have a contract guy”—he pointed at Rudy—“so you don’t really need the city’s help in the matter. I mean, really, who in their right mind would be daft enough to offend someone as powerful as you over a measly few thousand gold?” Geoffrey said. “Well, other than the city.”

Derek’s mind was racing. He knew that the onyx badge was something that was very rare in the kingdom, but he didn’t think about the hidden benefits. There wasn’t any lay or rules governing them, it was just the people wanting to get in good with someone powerful.

Derek sighed. I guess this is the part in the story where I lean on my honor and choose to pay full price, not occurring any debt or owing anyone any favors, he thought. “Geoffrey, thank you for explaining everything. As you guessed, I am the person that took the test yesterday. The funny thing is that I basically did it on a whim.” Screw that! I need to pinch a few pennies.

He stood from his seat and reached over the table with one hand. Geoffrey stood and shook his hand. “Billy, Lewis, it was very nice to meet you.” The other two contractors nodded. “Wendy… thanks… I guess.”

Derek and his followers all walked around the table to the door. As he made his way around the table, he placed his hand on Geoffrey’s shoulder. “Geoffrey, would you follow me out? There are a few more questions I would like to ask you.”

“It would be my pleasure.” The man turned and followed behind.

As they walked out of the Employment Center, Geoffrey spoke. “Mr. Hunt, what is it I can help you with?”

Derek smiled. “Well, you were right that my current gold balance is quite lackluster. However, I would have found enough to pay for a contractor if I absolutely had to. I hear that storage rings sell for a good amount, and I happen to have more than I need.”

Geoffrey nodded. “I see.” The sleazy man was walking with Derek, shoulder to shoulder.

“You didn’t have to tell me all of that in there. You could have made a slightly lower bid than the other two and left it at that. I would have chosen you, and I would have been none the wiser,” Derek said.

“Until you were,” Geoffrey replied. “Eventually, you would have figured out your worth. What would happen then? Would you hold a grudge against me for not notifying you?”

Derek paused to think. “Actually, I don’t think I would have. Everyone needs to make money to live, and it’s not like treating me well is an actual law or rule, just a consensus. Already, I’m not holding any grudges against the Employment Center or Wendy. She did help me out quite a bit before you all came.”

“I see.” Geoffrey sighed and shook his head. “Then you are better than many.” He ran his hand through his slicked-back hair.

“Why do you dress like that?” Derek suddenly asked.

Geoffrey gasped. “Whatever do you mean? Do you not like my outfit? I believe it makes me look like a proper businessman.”

Derek snorted. “It looks like I’m going to see your face plastered on a bench on the side of the road,” he said.

Geoffrey frowned for the first time since they met. “Why would there be a bench on the side of the road?”

“Public transportation,” Derek answered, deadpanned.

“What?”

“Nothing.” Derek waved him off. “Anyway, here’s the deal. Are you still willing to do the job at cost? I’m tired of discussing it today, and you’ve earned a little trust because of what you told me.”

“Of course, but like I said, you will get a much better deal from someone else. Plus, I will have to stick to the materials you requested instead of any upgrades,” Geoffrey replied, rather surprised.

“Good, then we’ll do that… Follow me to the hotel so we can draw up a contract.” He then looked at Rudy. “Rudy, I expect a decent contract from you.”

“Of course,” Rudy beamed happily. “My contracts are always great. I’m alive, aren’t I?”

Soon, they were all sitting at a table in the hotel. Rudy was magicking away at a contract in front of everyone, and Geoffrey had called his own contract writer to look over the details for him. After some time, Rudy put the final touches on the contract and slid it over to Geoffrey’s man.

The weasel-like man with brown hair and a pointy nose took the contract and began reading. The longer he read, the bigger the frown was on his face. Eventually, he looked up.

“Boss, are you sure about this?” he asked Geoffrey.

“What’s wrong?” Geoffrey asked.

“Well… technically, nothing is wrong, but are you sure about the price? Just the cost of materials? Is this a favor? If it is, why are we even making a contract?”

Geoffrey snorted. “Judd, you are making too many assumptions. Is the contract good or not?”

“It’s good. Sorry, boss,” he slid the contract over to Geoffrey.

Geoffrey put his hand on it and injected his mana signature into it before sliding the contract over to Derek.

“We good?” he asked Rudy.

Rudy nodded. “Of course. It’s a pretty basic contract, no special clauses needed for anything. We’re not trying to pull a fast one on Geoffrey here, and I don’t suspect him to try to pull a fast one on us.” He looked at Geoffrey. “Well, I don’t think he’ll pull a fast one on you, at least.”

Geoffrey clicked his tongue. “Now, I do not understand why everyone is always so vigilant around me.”

Like it was arranged beforehand, everyone at the table, including Judd, Brandi, and Mal, all chimed in at the same time: “Your clothes.”

Geoffrey stared at everyone, aghast. Before long, Brandi broke out in laughter, and everybody followed suit.

Calming down, Derek sent his mana signature into the contract and stood. “Geoffrey, I look forward to seeing what you can do.”

Geoffrey nodded. “I’ll have my guys at your lot within the hour. You’re welcome to oversee the building process yourself. Actually, I prefer it. You may see something you want to change, and it’s easier to do so while in the construction process than after it’s finished.”

Derek nodded. “I have to swing by an alchemy shop first, but I’ll be there after.”

18 ALCHEMY

Derek and Geoffrey shook hands. “Thanks for all the information, Geoffrey.”

The sleazy-looking businessman showed a smile that actually increased his sleaziness. “It was the least I could do for a person of your stature.”

Derek nodded before turning his head and calling out to Rudy.

“Yeah?” the contract writer answered.

“Go with Geoffrey to the build site,” Derek said.

Rudy nodded. “Alright.”

Turning back to Geoffrey, Derek said, “It’s not that I don’t trust you. Actually, I probably trust you more than I should. I just like the idea of having someone watching over everything at all times. Plus, Rudy has a vested interest in the building as he will be conducting business there as well.”

Geoffrey nodded. “No need to explain. It’s actually a good idea. Knowing that someone from the client’s side is there watching will give my workers a little more motivation. I’ll be sure to let them know exactly who the client is this time.”

Derek chuckled. “You do that. I’ll be around sometime later to check in on the progress.”

With that, Geoffrey left the hotel, two contract writers in tow. Left at the table were only Derek, Mal, Brandi, and Silvi, who had shifted from Brandi’s arms over to the table. Derek could read Silvi’s mind. She expected food, but he would have to disappoint her.

‘No lunch here,’ he said to her.

‘When?’ she asked back.

‘Soon. We’ll pick up something on our way to the Alchemy shop. I’m sure we can find some vendors or something,’ Derek explained.

Silvi didn’t answer back. In an instant, she was back in the girl’s arms, waiting for their next move. She was playing the very role of a lazy bunny today.

Derek clapped his hands. “Alright. I’ve made some plans for us today, other than just getting the ball rolling on the building. There’s somebody that I need to introduce Brandi to. I think you’ll like him.”

“Who’s that?” Mal asked.

“Just someone I met yesterday. I told him I’d swing by his shop in the next few days. I didn’t expect everything with the contractors to go so well, so I’ve got some free time on my hands, and we can go today,” Derek explained.

Derek had everyone follow him out of the hotel and to where Roman had told him his shop was. Brandi’s class would help her with the basics of most of the crafts she could do, but nothing would help as much as a good mentor.

After a small trek through the city, stopping at a few street vendors to grab Silvi something to satiate her, the group came upon ‘Roman’s Potions and Brews.’ To Derek’s surprise, the Alchemy shop seemed to be the exact opposite of the bar that Roman owned. While the bar was seedy, and in an equally seedy location, the shop was in a good part of the city and was more than well-maintained.

The shop had a proper sign that was even more vibrant than other shops. Derek did a quick Identify to check on the materials used for the building. He was flabbergasted at the cost the halfling must have paid for the materials. While the shop didn’t use the same materials as the Crown did, it wasn’t too far off.

How much did Roman pay for his? Not to mention where the building is located. This is prime real estate. Everything he was seeing today was far out of his expectation after getting to know the halfling yesterday.

Derek let out a breath. “This is it.”

“Alchemy!” Brandi nearly shouted. “Is the person you want me to meet an Alchemist?”

Derek nodded. “Yup. Like I said, I met him yesterday, and we hit it off. I agreed to do something for him, and I plan on having him help you get acquainted with Alchemy in exchange.”

“Thank you so much!” Brand exclaimed.

Derek smiled. “It’s not a problem. Now, follow me.”

He opened the double doors into the shop. Once inside, he gave the lobby a quick glance. Multiple guards were stationed around each door. Most of the vials of potions were in display cases that Derek only assumed were warded with runes. There were many customers staring at potions inside the display cases.

As soon as he walked in, he was noticed by one of the store employees.

“Welcome to Roman’s Potions and Brews,” an older gentleman with ashy black hair welcomed.

Derek caught the man quickly glancing at the badge on his arm and smiled. “Thank you.”

The old man smiled back. “How might I help you today? I’m sure we have some potions that you would be interested in. Anything you want, you need only ask, and I will help.”

“Actually,” Derek began, “I was talking with Roman yesterday, and he told me to drop by. I had planned on coming sometime later, but some of my time opened up today, so I decided to come by.”

A spark of recognition flashed in the old man’s eyes. “You must be Mr. Hunt.”

Derek nodded in confirmation.

“Well, it is an honor to meet you, sir. Master Pascal told me to be expecting you. Please follow me. I’m sure he wouldn’t want to keep you waiting,” the man said.

Derek nodded and followed behind the older man. Malorie and Brandi followed behind Derek. The way the man treated Derek grabbed the attention of some of the customers in the store, but they could only watch on as Derek and company were led to the back of the store.

The store employee soon opened a door into a room that had a smell that almost knocked Derek down. It wasn’t a particularly bad smell, just odd. Inside the room was a halfling who was intensely concentrated on a cauldron on a workstation in front of him.

The old man gave Derek, Mal, and Brandi a serious look and placed his finger over his mouth, gesturing for silence from them. Derek nodded.

They all watched the man, especially Brandi. Roman grabbed a pinch of some power laying to the side and slowly sprinkled it in the pot while his other hand was covered in a green glow and placed on the side of the cauldron.

Roman closed his eyes and made a swirling gesture with his now-free hand. The liquid in the cauldron turned. Soon, Roman’s eyes shot open and his free hand turned glowed red. His other hand moved from the cauldron and glowed red as well.

With both hands above the cauldron, Roman slowly pushed them together until they touched. Finally, he breathed a sigh of relief as he flicked his hand, and a small amount of liquid flew from the cauldron and into a glass vial to the side.

The halfling wiped the sweat from his brow as he glanced to the side where Derek was standing.

A bright smile formed on his face. “Derek! I didn’t expect to see you today. How nice!”

Derek smiled and walked over. When he reached the workstation, which wasn’t very tall since it accommodated the halfling’s height, he glanced into the cauldron. It was empty.

“Was that vial all you made in such a big cauldron?” Derek questioned. Such a giant cauldron of materials had turned into such a small amount of liquid.

“This?” Roman held a vial containing a magical green liquid up. “It was a special order. The customer provided the ingredients for one vial, so that’s what I made. This little potion is worth 8,500 gold.”

Derek widened his eyes. “Damn… Maybe I’m in the wrong business.”

Roman snorted. “I don’t know about that. It took me decades to get to the point where I could make a potion like this without failing. Those ingredients aren’t so easily obtained. Each set of ingredients costs 4,000 gold or more, depending on the market. If I wasn’t confident in my skills, I wouldn’t take on a task like this.”

“I see,” Derek said. “So, what does it do?”

Roman smiled oddly, then looked at Brandi and Malorie standing at the entrance. He looked back at Derek and motioned him closer, causing Derek to bend down to lend an ear. Lowly, he whispered, “It… increases stamina, virility, and competence.” He chuckled silently. “It looks like a noble is planning on making another heir.”

Derek stood back up and shook his head. “I see. I guess a potion like that would sell for such an outrageous price.”

“Indeed,” Roman said. “So, what brought you by today?”

“I just happened to have some free time on my hands and decided to swing by and pay you a visit. Maybe even do some of that work we discussed yesterday.”

Roman’s eyes brightened. “Really? If you’re serious, I have some potions ready right now. What do you want as compensation? How about 5,000… no… 10,000 gold per vial?”

Derek waved Roman off. “I told you I had something else in mind for compensation.” He then pointed at Brandi. “She is an aspiring Alchemist. I was hoping you could help her learn more about the craft. I’m not asking for you to take her as a disciple. Just guide her here and there. She’s a quick learner.”

Roman narrowed his eyes, then walked over to Brandi. He walked around the girl, inspecting her. “Hmm… such a low level, yet you already have a crafting class.” He took a step back and eyed her suspiciously. “How old are you? Did you just unlock the Great System recently?”

Derek watched, amused. Brandi was actually around a half-inch taller than Roman, which made his inspection seem quite funny to Derek.

Brandi nervously answered the man’s questions. “I do have a crafting class… I’ve only had access to the Great System for a short time. Umm… Derek helped me get to level ten and unlock my class.”

“And what class is that?” Roman asked, interested.

“Her own,” Derek said, causing Roman to turn back toward him in interest. “It’s not for you, or anybody else, to ask about. Just know that is a rare class, and I have high expectations for her.” Derek’s tone showed that there was no room for negotiations.

Roman nodded. “I understand. I’d be more than happy to lend the girl my expertise… as long as you’re willing to lend me yours,” he said with a sly smile.

“Of course.” Derek cracked his neck like he was preparing for a fight. “Shall we get started?”

Roman nodded. “One second. If I’m going to teach… What was your name again?” he asked Brandi.

“Brandi,” she answered.

“If I’m going to teach Brandi Alchemy, I’m going to do it right.” Roman walked back over to his workstation and stuffed everything into his storage ring. Then he walked over to a desk and pulled a ring out of a drawer.

Back at his workstation, he began laying out different items and materials. There were beast parts, plants, and other components. Once finished with the materials, he summoned a different cauldron out of the new ring.

“This is a beginner cauldron. It can handle potions and poisons good enough for those at level 40 or so. It should be just about perfect for someone just on the path—like you,” he said to Brandi. “Now, are you able to recognize the materials here? How much information has your class given you?”

Brandi walked over to the workstation. She ran her hands over the different materials laid out. Finally, she nodded. “I know most of them. The materials over here are used in basic health potions, right?” She pointed at a set of materials. “Those are for stamina, and those are for mana, right?” Her eyes sparkled as she asked Roman.

The halfling nodded. “Exactly. It seems the information provided by your class is good. The materials are all for the basic versions of the potions. Now, are you able to see anything else of note?”

Brandi focused hard on the materials. Finally, she picked up a plant and moved it closer to her eyes. “This… I feel like I should be able to use it along with the other materials.” She furrowed her brows. “It’s like… if I use this, I could make more than one potion at a time?” She looked up.

Roman smiled. “Close. That is the root of a Furgrave Plant. If you use it, you can actually combine everything here to make one low-level basic potion that restores health, stamina, and mana. Of course, the effects are not as good as using a single potion—about 80%. Still, sometimes you only have enough time in battle to take one potion.”

“Anyway, I’m surprised that you were able to guess anything about the root.” Roman walked over and put away two materials. “Those didn’t have anything to do with these materials. I added them as a test. They were actually high-level materials, used for potions for those well over level 100.”

“Now, let’s get started.” He motioned for Brandi to stand beside him. “Do you know the basics of using a cauldron to make potions?”

“I do. I need to process everything first, then control the heat as I add and combine the materials, right?” she asked.

“Putting it simply, yes,” he answered, then waved his hand over the workstation. He set multiple copies of the previous materials out. “This is enough materials to make twenty of each potion. What I want you to do is practice making each potion. Stop after using five sets, and I will come and view your progress. After that, I’ll see what you need help with. You are free to use my workstation.”

Finally, Roman turned back to Derek. “Please wait a moment while I go fetch Freia.”

Roman walked through the door Derek and the gang had been brought through. Not long after, he reappeared with a tall, dark-skinned woman with purple hair pulled back out of her eyes. A pair of purple-framed glasses that matched her hair covered her hazel eyes. As she trailed behind Roman, she wore a bored expression on her face.

“Derek, this is Freia, my assistant. She’s quite the Alchemist herself, but she’s more interested in researching and Herbology.” Roman introduced her. “Freia, this is Derek Hunt, a new onyx-ranked adventurer. He’s here in Shae’s place to help us with some testing.”

Derek carefully watched the woman’s face. Even when Roman announced that Derek was onyx-ranked, she didn’t change her bored expression. However, when he told her that he was there to help with testing, her eyes lit up.

“Is he as good as Shae?” she asked in a hopeful tone.

“You know, it’s rude to talk about me like that when I’m in the room with you,” Derek commented.

“Don’t mind her,” Roman said. “She’s very… tenacious when it comes to her research.”

Derek wasn’t actually offended. He just wanted to see her reaction.

“Sorry,” she apologized. “Are you as good as Shae in testing?”

Derek shrugged. “I should be pretty good. I’ve never done it before, so I can’t tell you for certain. We are about to find out, though.”

“Great!” She flashed a smile. “Let’s go.”

“Hold on.” Roman forced the woman to calm down before turning back to Brandi. “Remember my instructions. I’ll be back soon. I’ll know if you slack off.”

Brandi nodded sharply before looking at Derek. “What kind of testing are you doing?”

Derek waved her question off. “Oh, it’s nothing to be worried about. It won’t take too long. Don’t squander this chance. You heard how much gold that potion he created was, right? You’ll be able to do something like that soon.”

“Come on, I have a testing room in the back,” Roman told Derek before heading through another door.

Derek turned and looked at Mal, who was holding Silvi. “You two make sure she doesn’t blow herself up.”

Malorie smiled. “Don’t worry. I won’t let her out of my sight.”

‘Then we go get dinner,’ Silvi chimed in.

‘You just ate a bunch of street food before we got here. Besides, it’s not even close to dinner time. It’s barely lunchtime,’ Derek said.

‘We missed lunch?’ Silvi half-screamed inside his head. ‘We have to get extra to make up for it.’

Derek rolled his eyes and followed through the door behind Freia. Silly gluttonous rabbit, he thought.

Derek followed the Alchemist and his assistant through a short hallway and into another room. When he entered the room, he examined it. Surprisingly, the room was made out of the same obsidian the hotel was made out of. The room was pretty bare. There was nothing but a table in the center, surrounded by chairs, and a shelf on one wall. The shelf held many vials of different colored potions or poisons.

“Surprised?” Roman asked. “I had a lot of gold on hand when I moved from my previous location to this one, but not enough to make the whole building out of the stuff. Besides, it’s just not a material that is practical,” he said. “So, I only used it to enforce this one room, which eventually became my testing room. The Dragon-Forged Obsidian is able to handle a lot of abuse that may come from potions that just happen to… explode.”

“Wait, are you saying that there’s a possibility of a potion exploding inside me after I drink it?” Derek asked hesitantly.

“No, no. That would never happen… probably.” Roman hesitated. “I’ve already given the potions ready for testing the drop test, so unless you have something that hasn’t been digested in your stomach that interacts with the components of the potions, you should be fine… probably. Besides, are you really afraid of a little explosion?”

“Yeah! If it’s inside of me,” Derek answered.

“Nonsense.” Roman walked over to the table, which was also made out of the same obsidian material as the room, and sat down. Derek had to hide his laughter as the man jumped into the chair and let his feet dangle like a little kid. Finally, Roman pulled three different vials out of his ring and sat them on the table. “We’ll start with these.”

Freia walked over and sat beside Roman, taking one of the vials in hand. The liquid inside was a bright blue, almost neon. “This possible potion has some ingredients that are used for intelligence and wisdom. We’re hoping that we were able to increase the effects of those materials.”

She then took the next potion, which was a brown color. It looked like tap water that had come out of a faucet with rusty pipes. “This… may increase your endurance.”

That’s reassuring, Derek thought. Nothing is more encouraging that ‘may increase.’

Finally, she grabbed a potion that was actually changing colors on the fly. “This potion may do something.”

“Something?” Derek asked. He couldn’t believe that they didn’t even have an idea about the rainbow potion.

“Well”—Roman put his hands up—“I created this potion four years ago, but I haven’t been able to talk Shae into testing it. I had a bunch of rare ingredients left over from some orders. The problem was that anything ingredients that I didn’t use within the timeframe would have to be returned to the clients. I couldn’t let that happen, and I didn’t have a lot of time left to make multiple potions. So, I combined them all into this one potion.” He grinned. “It was successful.”

“And you want me to test it?”

“Very much so,” Roman replied. “If you do, I’ll treat that girl in there as if she’s my own disciple.”

Derek frowned and ground his teeth. “We’ll see,” he finally said. “First, let’s start with the wisdom one. It shouldn’t be too bad. I’ll make my decision once I’ve tested the other two.”

“Great!” Both Freia and Roman shouted at the same time.

Derek walked over and grabbed the ‘possible potion.’ Here goes nothing.

19 POTION TESTING

Derek stared intensely at the near-neon blue potion in his hand. So, this one is supposed to work on my mind. It seemed to be the one that they were the most confident about, so it shouldn’t be too hard on me. Still, they were hesitant to give it to Shae, so I should at least make some preparations.

I guess the first thing I should do is increase all my recovery just in case it’s powerful. With that thought, Derek slipped into Greater Meditation. It was his failsafe if something bad happened. He hoped that his increased health recovery while in a meditative state could counter any possible damage he would receive from the potion.

After he used Greater Meditation, Derek pulled up his stats so he could see what effects the potion was having on him. Then, he could report his findings to Roman and Freia. Derek looked at the potion, then at the two Alchemists. He released a deep breath. “Here goes nothing.”

Derek popped the top of the potion and brought it to his mouth. In one swift motion, he tilted his head back, and the potion flooded his mouth. The potion had a very light taste, almost like water with a hint of coconut. If he had to describe it, he would say it was refreshing. It would be better if it were cold.

After sloshing the liquid around in his mouth for a moment, he swallowed. Immediately, he focused his attention on his stats, waiting for any type of increase or decrease. Nothing happened… Just as he was about to voice his concerns, the pain hit.

The pain was bad. It took him back to when he first arrived at this new world but was much worse. It felt like his brain was being stabbed repeatedly all over. Instantly, he knew exactly what was happening. He was having multiple aneurysms at the same time. After the vessels burst, they would heal, only to burst again. It was torture.

The worst part was that Derek couldn’t focus. His meditation had failed after a few moments. There was too much going on to stay in the meditative state. Not being able to meditate meant that his recovery was only a fraction of what it should have been.

Derek did his best to focus on his health, which was rapidly decreasing. It had only been moments, and his health was at 70%. Each time a vessel burst, a chunk of his health went with it. It seemed like it was a critical hit with each successive rupture. Instinctively, he knew that if his health hit zero, he would die. There would be no second chance. He wouldn’t enter the ‘Dying State,’ he would just die.

It would be the same as somebody getting their head chopped off. If the hit was critical enough, the ‘Dying State’ would be skipped, and you would just end up dead.

At 50% health, Derek was finally able to focus enough to cast Rejuvenation, but it wasn’t enough to do much. Then, he cast Cure Toxin and barely muttered, “Health potion.”

Immediately, Freia was beside him, pouring a red potion down his throat. Derek was so out of it that he wouldn’t have been able to stop her, even if he wanted to. Luckily, the health potion she used seemed to be a good one. Soon, his health was back up to 60% and battling against the damage.

His HP kept fluctuating between 55% and 60%. The worry in his mind lessened. He cast Cure Toxin again once it was off cooldown. He still had a while before he could use Rejuvenation again, though. Actually, Cure Toxin didn’t do anything. Apparently, the potion wasn’t a toxin or poison.

With the panic gone, Derek soon got used to the small explosions happening throughout his brain. He was finally able to slip back into Greater Meditation. With that, his health slowly moved its way back up to 99%. Derek closed his eyes and focused on his increased regeneration as he waited for the effects of the potion to wear off.

After what felt like a long time—which, to Derek’s surprise, turned out to only be a few minutes—the pain lessened, and the vessels in his brain slowly stopped rupturing. He could only compare what happened to popcorn. It was like the vessels were kernels and rapidly popped until there weren’t any more left. The pain was as excruciating as the calm after was relaxing.

Once he could properly breathe again, Derek took a look at his stats. Both his intelligence and wisdom had exactly a 10% increase. His analysis was further confirmed when he noticed a notification waiting for him. With a thought, he viewed it.

Unknown Potion Ingested

+10% increase to intelligence and wisdom for the next 30 minutes.

That was 100% not worth it, he thought.

Finally, he opened his eyes and glared at the two Alchemists that were looking at him like he was a ghost. “That potion… was a failure,” he said.

“What was wrong with it? What exactly happened?” Roman asked as he handed Derek a clean cloth.

That was when Derek noticed his current state. He looked down, only to see a giant puddle of blood. He went to wipe his face with the clean cloth, only to see that it was already stained with blood that had covered his hands. After looking at the cloth, he looked at Roman. “Really?”

Roman shrugged, then smiled. “It’s the thought that counts.”

Derek’s entire body, from his eyes down, was covered in blood. According to the two Alchemists, when the potion activated, blood poured out of every orifice in his head. They too were stunned and only came back to when Derek requested a health potion. The blood from his ears had run down his shoulders onto his hands, and the blood from his face ran down his chin, to his torso, then finally down to his feet.

Luckily, Derek had the perfect skill for the situation. Quickly, he cast Cleaning until he, his clothes, and the floor were blood-free.

“Well?” Freia asked.

Derek shook his head. “If anything, I would call this a Potion of Assassination.”

“What do you mean?” Roman asked.

Derek went on to explain everything he experienced. From the aneurysms and pain to not being able to focus enough to use his skills and then the increase in stats once everything was over with.

Roman nodded at Derek’s explanations. “Assassination indeed.”

Derek’s health was sitting at 16,500 HP. It had gone all the way down to 8,000 HP before he tried to heal himself. It still decreased afterward due to the potion and was only able to restore itself because of the potions he was given.

“What was that potion you gave me?” he asked.

“Potion of Greater Restoration,” Freia answered. “It restores 90% of your health over the course of one minute.”

Derek thought about that. Once he took the potion, he was able to meditate and relieve the effects of the test potion. Finally, he shook his head. “That potion dealt over 20,000 points of damage to me in those few minutes.”

Both of the Alchemist’s eyes widened in disbelief. Finally, Roman asked, “How big is your health pool?”

Derek shook his head. “That’s only for me to know. Just know that it is big, and I have a lot… and I mean A LOT of regeneration. And it still did over 20,000 points of damage, probably way more than that. So, all that for a 10% increase in those two stats… it’s not worth it. But I don’t believe there are more than a handful of people who would be able to survive taking it.”

Roman nodded. “I agree.”

“So, the potion is actually worth a lot. I would say that it would be worth more than whatever you were trying to make. It’s basically a guaranteed kill for almost anyone or anything in the kingdom… assuming it works on beasts the same way it works on humans,” Derek explained. And Modified Humans at thate thought, remembering his status.

“You are correct, but I don’t think I’ll be selling something like that,” Roman added. Then, he gave Derek a huge grin. “I just leveled up.”

That stunned Derek. “Really?”

Roman nodded. “That’s the thing about Alchemy. You get XP for the process, but you also get a chunk of XP for creating something original. The XP is based on the rarity and power of the creation. I just received a notification about successfully creating a ‘Potion of Greater Mind Destruction,’ and enough XP to increase my level from mid-way through 211 to a quarter way through 212.”

“That’s crazy!” Derek exclaimed. “Not just the amount of experience earned but that you just casually told me your level.”

Roman chuckled. “I’m an Alchemist. It’s to my advantage to advertise my level—unlike you sneaky warrior types. The more people that know my level, the more business it generates. Especially since they know how leveling a crafting class works. Knowing that my level increased from 211 to 212 in such a short time allows them to know that I have achieved something incredible. Which, in return, will generate even more business. Which will give me more money and materials. There is no downside to it.”

Derek shook his head. “I guess…”

“Plus, they all know that I have the backing of an onyx-ranked adventurer who just happens to be a Guild Master. I’m not exactly a good target,” Roman continued.

Derek smiled. “Well, congratulations… I guess.”

“Thanks!” Roman said. “Now… time for the next potion.” His eyes sparkled as he stared at the next potion.

Derek gazed at the brown potion on the table. Inwardly, he wanted to grab Brandi and Mal and leave the shop. However, he had made a trade, and he planned on sticking to his word.

“How about we wait until the effects of the previous potion wear off? We wouldn’t want them to interfere with the new potion, would we?” Derek said to buy himself some time. He seriously doubted that any part of the Potion of Mind Destruction would cause any interaction.

“Hmm…” Roman touched his hand to his chin before nodding. “Yes, I suppose we should,” he said. “I’m going to check on the girl and make sure she hasn’t blown herself up.”

With that, Roman disappeared from the room. Derek let out a deep breath and sat down at the table. He was free to recover his mindset for thirty minutes. He closed his eyes and meditated. Occasionally, he opened them and stole a glance at Freia, who was madly writing notes in her notebook. It seemed like nothing else in the world mattered to the woman.

Thirty minutes passed much more quickly than Derek would have liked. Exactly thirty minutes after Roman left, down to the second, the door swung open, and the halfling entered. “It’s time!” he announced.

“How’s Brandi doing?” Derek changed the subject.

Roman waved Derek off. “Plenty of time to talk about her later. Now it’s time for the next potion.” He put his hand on the vial and slid it to where Derek was sitting.

Derek sighed. “Fine.” He picked up the nasty-looking brown potion. If the last one was supposed to increase intelligence and wisdom, yet made my brain explode, I wonder if this endurance one is going to cause my bones to break. The memory of his bones cracking and his skin itching from making a breakthrough in his endurance was still at the front of his mind. He could handle the breaking bones, but the itching…

“Do you have another one of those Healing Potions? It doesn’t have to be as strong as the one you gave me earlier, but I wouldn’t mind some increased regeneration at the beginning after that last potion.” Derek realized that potion testing was the most dangerous thing he had signed up for since arriving in this new world.

Roman pulled another red vial out of his storage ring and handed it to Derek. However, before Derek was able to drink it, the halfling stopped him. “Wait until side effects from the potion kick in before you take the Regeneration Potion. We wouldn’t want the potions to mix, now, would we?”

He’s evil! The halfling Alchemist used Derek’s reasoning against him. Derek squinted at the Alchemist. “You’re lucky I like you.” Then, before saying anything else, he tilted the vial back, and the potion flooded his mouth.

If the previous potion was like a light refreshing drink, then the current one was like drinking mud. It was thick and slimy and very hard to swallow. As it went down, it scratched the roof of his mouth and throat. It was like a blend of sandpaper and water.

“Ugh,” Derek moaned.

“What is it? What did it do?” Roman excitedly asked.

Freia, on the other hand, was standing close to Derek, staring deeply at him with her notebook at the ready.

“It’s nasty,” Derek commented.

“That’s it?” Roman was disappointed.

“Not all potions have immediate effects,” Freia pointed out.

Still, the three waited. The previous potion worked quite quickly after Derek drank it, but the new one was going on thirty seconds with no apparent changes to Derek.

Derek shrugged. “I don’t know what to tell you,” he said, but he realized that his shoulders felt weird when he shrugged.

He stood from his chair and moved his body around. “Actually, I’m feeling pretty stiff.” He continued stretching, his movements became slower and slower. His eyes widened. “What the hell?”

“What is it?” Roman asked.

“I’m not sure.” Derek frowned. “It’s like there’s another layer under my skin, but it’s less flexible and doesn’t account for my joints. And it’s getting less and less flexible as time goes by.” He moved his arms in a circular motion.

He hadn’t gotten any notifications yet, but he also hadn’t received any from the last potion until he survived the mind destruction part of it. He figured that was because the system wasn’t in the charity business of notifying people that they had been poisoned. After taking regular potions, he didn’t receive notifications, either. Maybe it’s a one-time thing with new potions, he thought.

Derek waited for the process to continue within his body. None of his stats were changed during the process, and he wasn’t losing any health, so he was more than willing to ride the effects of the potion out.

Finally, after a few minutes of stiffening, a weird substance formed on top of his skin, forming a layer over the top. The layer was a pale gray color. Derek’s best guess was that the same substance was covering his muscles and bones as well as organs other than his skin. Before long, he realized what the potion was causing.

“It’s like petrification,” he spoke, even though it was a task to even move his jaw.

“That’s not good,” Roman said. “But I guess it makes sense.”

“Why does it make sense?” Derek asked.

Roman shrugged. “Some of the ingredients came from a beast that causes petrification but nothing like this. It’s definitely a mutated version. My hypothesis was that the material would provide some hardening to the skin, not unlike what happens when you break through in endurance.”

Derek nodded. “Look like it’s a failure, though.” He flexed his arms and some of the substance crumbled from them. “I can’t think of any scenarios where this would be convenient. I would guess that the process would even shut down the organs of a person with less endurance or vitality. I’m sure Shae could handle it, but I don’t know about others.”

Freia scribbled some notes in her book. “A failure, but not without information gained.”

“Indeed,” Roman agreed.

Derek waited for the potion to wear off. The substance disappeared just as it had appeared. It was like everything was reabsorbed back into Derek’s body. The system didn’t even give a notification about the potion once everything was complete.

Roman chuckled. “I just got a notification about an ‘Incomplete Potion of Petrification.’”

Derek nodded. “Well, at least that one wasn’t too bad.”

“That’s usually how the testing ends up. The last potion was a rare occurrence,” Freia replied.

“How much experience did you get for that potion?” Derek asked Roman.

Roman shook his head. “Maybe one percent of my bar. Incomplete potions don’t do much. If it wasn’t one that used such high-level ingredients, I wouldn’t have even gotten that much.”

“I’m going to wait thirty minutes just to make sure everything from that potion is out of my system before I take this rainbow potion,” Derek said, giving the same reason to wait as he had after taking the first potion.

Roman nodded. “I’ll go see if the little Alchemist improved in her next batch after I pointed out a few things.”

Derek was glad that it seemed like Roman was taking his mentorship with Brandi seriously.

As if reading his mind, Freia spoke. “You don’t have to worry about that girl. One thing Roman doesn’t joke about is teaching Alchemy. If he agreed to it, then he will give his all. He taught me, so I would know.”

Derek nodded. “Thanks.”

Freia put her head back in her notebook without replying.

Thirty minutes quickly passed, and Roman reappeared in the room. He clapped his hands. “I’ve been waiting for a long time to have someone test this potion.”

Derek smiled. “Well, let’s get to it then.”

He still gripped the red potion in his left hand, just in case. Roman gingerly picked up the rainbow-colored potion and handed it to Derek. Derek took it and uncorked the vial.

“Here’s to not dying,” he toasted as he turned the vial up and poured it into his mouth.

The flavor was… nothing. It had less of a taste than water. It was just… wet. How weird, he thought as he swallowed it. Not even a few seconds after drinking the potion, he felt something. It seems like this is one of the potions that activates instantly.

Derek braced himself for the pain. He slipped into Greater Meditation to prepare for the worst. But no pain came. Instead, he felt a slight buzzing throughout his entire body. It was almost like the feeling of his arm waking up after having fallen asleep, except it was happening everywhere.

Derek kept an eye on his health to make sure it wasn’t decreasing without him feeling it. Instead, he was stunned by what he found. His HP had actually increased by 75 points. He looked down at his vitality stat only to see that it had gone up by five points. Finally, he looked at his other stats. Strength, dexterity, endurance, and vitality had all increased by five points.

Derek frowned. Such a small increase in my stats… that wouldn’t help me at all in a battle. He couldn’t help but think about how useless the potion was. Then again, I’m spoiled when it comes to stats. It is 20 points… that’s two entire levels for some people.

Soon, though, all his disappointment in the potion disappeared when he focused on a notification that had appeared.

Unknown Potion Ingested

+5 Points to Strength

+5 Points to Dexterity

+5 Points to Endurance

+5 Points to Vitality

There’s no time limit. He realized that the stat increases from the potion were permanent. His eyes darted to Roman, who just happened to let out what Derek could only describe as a squeal of joy.

“What?” Freia couldn’t contain herself as her gaze rapidly flickered between Roman and Derek while waiting for an answer.

Derek smiled. “Did you use parts of a Void Beast in this potion?”

Roman looked up until his eyes met Derek’s before his face shifted into a giant grin. “May…be.”

20 POTION OF PHYSICAL PERMANENCE

Derek inwardly smiled and shook his head. The Void Beast seems to be the prime ingredient in anything that permanently increases stats. I also have the cheat that allows me to provide said ingredients. However, I need to get stronger before taking that chance again. In the few times I’ve seen Void Beasts, one was intelligent. With such odds, it would when, not if, I summoned one even stronger.

“What parts of the Void Beast did you use?” Derek asked.

Roman frowned. Recipes and formulas were precious treasures to Alchemists. It made sense that Roman would be hesitant to give Derek the exact ingredients.

“Don’t worry,” Derek said. “I’m not going to swear an oath, but rest assured, anything I learn will most likely benefit you.”

Roman let out a sigh. “I suppose you remember the prince hunting a Void Beast a while ago?”

Derek nodded. He had heard about the prince and his team hunting down a Void Beast that was wreaking havoc on some villages.

“Well, many formulas have interchangeable ingredients. Especially things like claws and teeth. If the formula calls for ground claws of a beast, you can usually experiment a little with the formula until you find an acceptable balance for a substitute ingredient,” Roman explained.

“I guess that makes sense. I’m not much of a crafter, so I will take your word.”

“Well… the prince had a bunch of claws and teeth from his Void Beast but nothing to use them on. He wasn’t in any need of any weapon that could be crafted with those ingredients, so he decided to try Alchemy. I’m known for my… experiments,” Roman said.

Derek chuckled. “I can see that.”

“Most Alchemists didn’t want to touch the ingredients for fear of letting the prince down. Me… not so much. I’ve met the prince, and he has a pretty decent character. He wouldn’t harm a crafter for failing an experiment,” the halfling explained. “Now, Void Beast parts do not appear on the mark almost ever. So, obviously, I volunteered for the project.” He flashed a smile. “I may have taken advantage of a loophole in our contract, which was quite loose, by using the remaining ingredients on a personal project after successfully creating the potion I was tasked with.”

“So, you changed a formula for the prince and succeeded easier than he would think, then took the remaining claws and teeth to experiment with your own projects. I guess the prince thinks you used all the materials on his potion?” Derek asked.

Roman looked at his feet in embarrassment. “I did give him three potions. They were great potions, too. The loss of ingredients was more than acceptable to him. He even offered extra compensation for the potions, but I humbly rejected him.”

Derek snorted. “Yeah… humbly.”

After Roman’s explanation, Derek thought about some things. The claws, teeth, and hide of three Void Beasts are owed to me once Alanah’s people prep the beasts. The difference between the materials will be vast, though. The baby Void Beast’s materials won’t be nearly as good when it comes to providing those stats through Alchemy, but at the same time, the intelligent Void Beast materials may be too much to work with.

Still, it may be worth it to allow Roman to have some of the materials for his potion. Stella once told me that the extra stats the Void Beasts gave were more personal than the stats given by the Great System. I’m not sure what that means, but it couldn’t be bad, he thought. Maybe Roman could help Brandi with a recipe that uses the lesser ingredients.

“How common were the other ingredients you used?” Derek suddenly asked.

Roman tilted his head in thought before speaking. “Without the cost of the Void Beast Material… I could get the remaining ingredients for around 14,000 gold.”

“How much do you think you could sell one of those ‘Rainbow Potions’ for?” Derek asked.

“How much?” Roman scratched his chin. “It’s hard to put a price tag on something that gives permanent stat boosts… however, I know that the meals the Crown prepare only increase strength, intelligence, and endurance, so the increase in dexterity, and especially in vitality would increase the price… even if it is just by five points.”

“So?” Derek asked.

Roman shrugged. “I don’t know… 60,000 gold per potion? More even? You could probably trade for some good stuff as well. It’s not like it matters. You can’t grow Void Beast claws and teeth, and you certainly can’t farm them. With the scarcity of Void Beasts and ways to gain permanent stats, you could probably sell the potions for well above what they are worth.”

Derek mimicked the halfling by rubbing his chin. Finally, he spoke. “I have a deal with the Crown,” he said, grabbing Roman’s attention. “What if I could get you the claws and teeth from three Void Beasts? How many potions could you create with that? How hard would it be to come up with the other ingredients? What is your success rate in creating the potion?”

Roman’s eyes shined at Derek’s statement. “I had heard that the Crown plans on having another Void Beast meal auction in the near future. There were also rumors that someone had pulled a Void Beast out in the middle of one of their restaurants, but you know how rumors are.”

Derek smiled. “Yeah, I probably should have been more subtle than that.”

“So, it was you! And you really did that?” Roman said.

Derek shrugged. “Yeah.”

Roman shook his head. “You are something.” He was giddy with excitement. “If you can get me the materials from three beasts… hmm… I could make at least five potions… nine if luck favors me.”

If that was the case, Derek wouldn’t have to worry about rent for a long time. He was still promised 18% of the profit from the Crown’s auction, but he had no clue when that was happening. He believed that if he requested the materials from Stella, he would have them soon. Before, there was no rush, but after chatting with Roman, he may need to talk with her.

“How long does it take to make one of those potions?” Derek asked.

Roman shrugged. “Eight hours or so. The more I make, the easier it will become.”

“Okay, so I’ll get you the materials of the three beasts. One of the beast’s materials may not be up to par with the other sets. Those sets of claws and teeth will probably be more suited for lesser potions. If that’s the case, will you help Brandi make use of them? I know it would reduce the number of potions a great deal, but I think the ingredients from the strongest beast will make up for that.”

Roman frowned. “I would rather not give such a priceless formula away.”

Derek shook his head. “Oh, I’m not talking about that. I was thinking you could help her create new potions like the ones you made for the prince. It should be good for her level and experience.”

Roman nodded. “I can do that, but I want to use the set to try the Potion of Physical Permanence first.”

Derek agreed with his suggestion. “Is that what it’s called? The Potion of Physical Permanence? Talk about alliteration.”

“I’ll give her some formulas I’ve come up with for beginner Alchemists to make up for her loss if the material proves useless. Since I’ve never made those potions, she’ll be recognized as the creator by the Great System and given the extra experience,” Roman said.

Derek nodded. “That’s great. If you want to just do that, then go ahead. That should be worth more than just a couple of attempts to create something with the Void Beast materials.”

“Very much so,” Roman said.

“Speaking of experience, what did you get for creating that potion?” Derek asked.

Roman’s smile was wider than ever as he answered. “I got a whole level’s worth of XP for it and an Achievement that lessens the instability of my potions while brewing by 5%.”

Derek’s eyes widened at that. “I didn’t expect that.”

“Neither did I,” Roman replied. “But that’s what you get when you create something amazing that nobody else has done before.”

“I guess so.” Derek nodded.

“Hypothetically,” Roman said, “if you were able to get the materials for me, how would we split the potions?”

Derek smiled. “I’ve been thinking about that,” he said. “I want the two best potions, then we can split the profit of the rest 50/50, after taking the cost of the ingredients out, of course. Also, I may be able to get more materials later, and we could continue with that deal. What do you think?”

The halfling alchemist nodded. “That’s… acceptable. The experience I should gain with each success and failure should still be good because of how rare the potion is. So, I’ll still be gaining more than just the profit. We will still need to talk about the split if someone wants to offer a trade. The value of the item traded may be different to the both of us.”

Derek nodded. “Agreed. Also, we will jack the prices up in the beginning just to see what we can get out of them.”

Roman’s teeth shined through his grin. “Oh, that was a given,” he agreed. “But like I said, this all hinges on whether or not you can provide the materials.”

“Trust me, you don’t have to worry about that. The only problem is how soon I can gather them, not if,” he answered.

Roman stepped forward with his hand out. When Derek took it, he spoke. “Very well. I’m looking forward to doing business with you.”

“As am I.”

A light cough from the side of the room caught both of their attention. “Are the two of you finished now? I would like to get back to my office so I can document what I’ve seen today,” Freia interrupted.

Roman rubbed the back of his neck in embarrassment. They had completely ignored the third person in the room. “Of course… you’re dismissed.”

21 RAYNA AND JACKS

Earlier that morning, after Derek left the hotel with Rudy and the others, Jacks and Rayna found themselves standing near the hotel. He was tasked with keeping an eye on and helping the woman who seemed so keen on making herself useful. When she talked about not wanting to be weak, he felt her determination.

He knew exactly what it felt like to be in a helpless situation. Of course, his wasn’t because of his strength but because of that godforsaken contract. Still, he could take some solace in the fact that he was able to get his son out of the dangerous situation created by Torith.

Jacks felt a fire burning inside him. He had been cooped up, doing nothing but standing guard and occasionally projecting his aura. Sure, when he was under contract for Torith, and he was called captain, but that wasn’t in his contract, so he didn’t take it too seriously. The last thing he wanted to do was help a group of pawns to be used by House Torith grow stronger.

That’s not to say he didn’t enjoy training people, he did. He had helped with the training of some of his old party members. Then, he had put everything he had into training his son before sending him off to the academy. He actually enjoyed it… not as much as he enjoyed fighting beasts and testing his own skill but close.

Now that he was tasked with helping the lady in front of him. She was one of Derek’s trusted companions, so he would give it his all. He owed the man with the purple eyes everything, and if he was eventually able to see his son again, he would owe him even more.

“Let’s go,” he said with his scratchy voice.

“Where are we going?” Rayna asked.

“I have to see what you’re made out of first, so we’re going to the Adventurer’s Guild,” he explained.

The walk to the guild was short, and soon, they were at the front of the line. A brown-haired woman with a tan greeted them. “Hello, sir. Welcome to the Savannah Adventurer’s Guild. How may I help you today?”

“One gold-ranked room without any extra amenities. Two hours is good.” Jacks put his badge on the table in front of the woman.

“30 gold,” she replied.

Jacks placed the money on the table, and after the woman examined his badge, he took it back, strapping it to his shoulder.

“Go ahead.” The woman motioned them to an opening that should have had a door but didn’t.

Jacks nodded and led Rayna through the doorway, taking a turn down a hallway until they arrived at a room. He placed his hand on a rune, causing the door to open.

“How did you know which room to go to?” Rayna asked.

“This hall has the gold-ranked rooms,” he answered.

“How did the rune know to open to you?”

“The attendant marked my badge before giving it back. The room is linked to my mana signature for the next two hours,” he explained.

Rayna didn’t ask any more questions and followed him inside the room.

Once in the training room, Jacks motioned the woman to the center. “We’re going to spar,” he said. “Well, we’re not going to spar. You’re going to go all out against me. I need to see your exact strength.”

Rayna nodded and walked to the middle of the room, taking the sword Derek gave her out of her storage ring along the way. “Ready?”

“Go ahead.” Jacks didn’t draw a weapon. He knew she was only level 53, so, even if she had a rare or epic class, she would be no threat.

A green glow fell over the blond woman’s feet as she dashed forward. She was quick for such a low level, even if she was using a skill to up her speed.

Jacks took a step back, causing the sword to miss his face by inches. Then he sidestepped when she swung back around, aiming for his leg. Soon, she jumped back. Instead of landing on the ground, she was floating in the air.

Jacks felt a light breeze begin blowing around the room. Soon, the wind picked up, causing the woman’s long blonde hair to blow in every direction. A light green glow fell over her sword, and she swung.

A green crescent of energy flew sharply at him. He jumped over the first one, hearing a crash as it landed on the ground behind him. Before he even landed, another blade of wind was nearing. He smiled before shifting his body in the air, dodging it. A third appeared right behind the second. Before it arrived, he managed to land and move to the side.

If she was able to fire off the blades rapidly, he wouldn’t risk jumping over it again. It was never a smart idea to leave the ground while fighting a wind user unless you had a good way to counter it, which he didn’t.

The spar continued like this for a while before Rayna came down, panting. Jacks released a toothy grin when he saw her state. “Looks like you finally ran out of mana. I was surprised. You lasted longer than I expected and definitely launched that skill more than I thought would be possible. Have you invested a lot in your magic stats?”

Rayna shook her head as she panted. “No, I just trained the skill up as much as possible.”

Jacks nodded. “That’s good. Do you have Meditation?”

Rayna snorted. “Yes.”

Jacks didn’t understand why the question drew such a response, but he didn’t linger on it. “What level?”

“Seven.”

That was actually pretty good. “That’s good. Go recover a bit, then we’ll talk about what you did wrong.”

Rayna removed herself from the center of the training room and rested against one of the walls. After around ten minutes, she opened her eyes.

Jacks walked over and sat in front of her. “You’ve trained the spells you used against me well, but you’re overusing them. From what I can make out, you’re some type of Elemental Swordsman who uses wind as your element.”

Seeing Rayna nod, he continued, “That’s well and good, but you have been neglecting your physical skills. You were nowhere near as good when you fought me physically as you were when you were using your magic. That’s the first thing we’re going to have to focus on. Sometimes, you run out of mana or the enemy is resistant to your magic type. In those situations, you need to be ready.”

“I understand,” Rayna replied.

“Good,” Jacks said. “I assume you have Weapon’s Mastery and some other skills that were given to you with your class?”

“I do,” she answered.

“Great,” he replied. “You are level 53, but you fight way above your level. This means you have at least a rare class, and you’ve had a rare class since at least level 25. Either that, or you somehow got your hands on an epic class at level 50, but it feels more like a rare class.”

Rayna’s eyes shot open. “How did you know that?”

“Experience,” Jacks replied. “I’ve been fighting for over 50 years. You tend to learn a thing or two about classes and people.”

“You don’t look that old,” Rayna replied.

“Good vitality and endurance will do that for you. You’ll also have to increase your endurance alongside your other stats so your body doesn’t break with the speed you’ll end up having. I suspect you’ll end up with some passive movement boosts at level 100. That, or the chance to change to a lightning-type class,” Jacks explained.

“Lightning?” Rayna asked.

Jacks nodded. “Wind-based classes aren’t as common as fire, water, and earth, but they are more common than lightning, ice, light, molten, and others. Lightning is a natural advancement from wind, just like ice is from water. I had a chance to change to a molten-type class, but I chose to go the pure fire type. I’ve never regretted my decisions. I would have lost skills that I love if I would have switched.

“That’s not to say that one shouldn’t switch. Sometimes, just the jump in rarity is worth it. In my class, the rarity was the same, it just came with extra skill points and skills. Like I said, I’m a purist, so, unless you can get one of the special elements early on, or it increases your class rarity, providing you with more stat points, I don’t think it’s worth it.”

Rayna nodded. “I don’t think I’ll ever switch from wind. I would for sure lose my Wind Blade, and I’ve already invested such a long time into the skill that it wouldn’t be worth it.”

“I agree. I’ve faced some people who became arrogant because they changed to a rarer element when they upgraded their class at level 100. Most bumbled around, trying to use their new element the same way they used their other element. Besides, there are cases when a water blade or mage gets ice skills, or an earth or fire user gets molten skills,” Jacks explained.

Rayna remained silent, obviously thinking about the information he had provided her.

Finally, Jacks stood. “Come on. I know what we’re going to do now. I hope you’re not opposed to getting your ass kicked.”

Rayna frowned. “As long as it makes me stronger.”

Jacks chuckled for the first time. “Oh, you will definitely come out stronger for it.”

If he was going to train someone, he was going to do it properly. He would give the woman the training he wished he had at her age. Training that was too harsh to give his son. He saw the resolve in the woman’s eyes. She could handle it.

He took her hand and pulled her up. “Let’s go.”

Jacks led Rayna out of the Adventurer’s Guild. He had seen all he needed to come up with a plan for the woman. A plan she would come to hate, but he guessed that Derek would be all for the plan. If you had the correct mental fortitude, nothing would help you get stronger than getting your ass kicked over and over.

His next destination was the teleport building. Now, he wasn’t planning on taking her to a different city. He just needed to confirm something. When they got there, he had Rayna wait outside while he went in.

Jacks waited for Shelby to finish instructing a group entering the city, then walked up.

“To what honor do I owe The Crimson Blade for his visit today?” Shelby asked with a cheeky smile.

Jacks rolled his eyes. “Are those apes still in the same spot as the last time I was here?”

“Apes?”

“The Cudgel Apes. You know, those level 120 beasts that nobody wants to clear because of their health and defense,” Jacks explained.

“Oh… those apes. As far as I know. There’s always a quest to cull them on the Adventurer’s Bounty board. Never gets picked up, so it ends up becoming a mission,” Shelby explained.

“Thanks.” Jacks turned and raised his hand in farewell.

“Wait!” Shelby called out. “What about those drinks?”

Jacks looked back. “I’m busy for the next few days. I’ll come by sometime after and we can go.” Without another word, the former captain turned back and left.

“C’mon,” he said to Rayna when he came back out. “Two more stops, then we’ll get you trained.”

“What is my training?” she asked.

“Just some beasts outside the city. We need to start today before that bastard starts sending goons after us. I’d guess we have a week before it isn’t safe to go outside the city without Derek.”

“What?”

“Just because that old bastard won’t do anything to Derek and his companions inside Savannah, it doesn’t mean he won’t send people to wait outside in ambush. We need to get you capable of defending yourself… and quickly. There aren’t many assassins like Bones and Ogre, so if we can get your stats to upper gold rank or platinum rank, we shouldn’t have to worry too much about it. But we have to be quick. You don’t want to rely on Derek for everything, do you?” Jacks said.

“Of course not. That’s why I want to get stronger. He’s already saved my life twice. Once from a dying state.”

Jacks nodded. “Then we need to hurry. We’re on a clock.”

Jacks led Rayna to an Alchemy shop that he remembered being competitively priced. Again, he went inside and left Rayna waiting in the street. After dropping a mindboggling amount of gold, it wasn’t long before he was leading Rayna through the city once again.

As they approached the edge of the city, they stopped at an empty plot of land with people all around, taking measurements. Jacks breathed a sigh of relief. “Good, now I won’t have to go find anybody.”

Jacks found Rudy talking to a guy with a hooked nose and walked over with Rayna. “Rudy!”

Rudy turned in the direction of his voice. “Jacks. What are you doing here?”

“I was hoping to find Derek, but you’ll do,” Jacks said. “Rayna and I are going out to train. We probably won’t be back for a few days. If we’re gone longer than a week, then you should start to worry. I just wanted to let Derek know. I should have bought a communication crystal, but it’s too late for that. Just let him know. Okay?”

“Umm… sure,” Rudy said. “I’ll tell him when he gets here.”

“Great.” Jacks looked at the land. “I take it discussions went well?”

“Well, indeed.” Rudy grinned. “Having an onyx badge sure does go a long way in getting things done for cheap.”

“I guessed as much.” Jacks had a good amount of money saved up after not spending anything in years. Even though he was basically under a slave contract before, he made sure he had a great salary for if he ever broke free.

He had planned on giving some to Derek if he’d needed it for the building, but he had doubted it would come to that. And, as he could see, he was right.

Rudy nodded. “Yeah. They’re building everything at cost. The boss even said that Derek could have gotten everything built for free if he would have contacted a bigger contractor.”

Jacks nodded. “He did good by not doing that. Nothing is ever ‘free.’ At least by doing it at cost, the favor he owes won’t be too great,” he explained. “Anyway… I’m done wasting time. We’re off. See everybody in a few days.”

With Rayna trailing behind, they soon exited through the gates of Savannah. “There is a hunting ground not far from the city. It’s very populated, but few adventurers hunt the beasts there. They are too troublesome.”

“Then why are we going there?” Rayna asked.

“Multiple reasons,” Jacks answered. “But first and foremost, there most likely won’t be anyone else around, so we can train without worrying about giving away any secrets. Another reason is that the beasts only have physical damage, no magic, so they make good sparring partners. Plus, you don’t have to worry about a critical hit instantly killing you.”

“I… see.”

Two hours of hiking later, the pair arrived at the hunting zone. The zone was a forested area, but it was sparsely populated with trees. It was more plain than forest. Sure enough, there wasn’t another adventurer in sight.

The Cudgel Apes were king of the area. No other beasts were around, either. The problem with the Cudgel Apes was that they were considered pests, but they were still vital for a small variety of alchemic potions. Plus, though there were many beasts that provided better materials for armor that were much easier to deal with, the armor that could be crafted from the Cudgel Apes was still decent.

Of course, it wasn’t decent enough for adventurers to hunt the harder beasts instead of the easier-to-kill ones. And the potions made by the materials weren’t as good as other potions from easier-to-hunt beasts.

The apes were just as Jacks remembered them. After a quick use of Identify, he could see that most of their levels were between 110 and 135. The apes were just under chest high and had extremely thick skin. In fact, he wondered if Rayna’s wind would even be able to do more than just leave a mark.

Their feet were shaped just like any other ape’s feet, but it was their hands that gave them their name. Instead of normal hands, they had abnormally clubbed fists. The apes could barely grip anything with these club-like fists, but they made up for their inflexibility with their sheer strength. They swung their hands like cudgels.

“Those are what I’m going to be fighting?” Rayna asked with doubt.

Jacks nodded seriously. “Yes, make sure you fight one at a time. Be sure not to pull more than one.”

Rayna summoned her sword from her storage ring. “I guess there’s no time like the present.” She stepped forward, towards the closest ape.

“Wait.” Jacks stopped her. He reached his hand out. “Give me your storage ring.”

“Why?”

“Because I can’t have you relying on anything inside it. I want you to fight without leaning on anything.”

She shrugged and put her ring in his hand. “It’s not like I have anything in there that would help me.”

“Now you can go.”

With that, Rayna walked forward until the ape was in range. Catching it off guard, she launched one of her wind skills at it. The blade of wind hit the ape on the back of the neck.

Good aim, Jacks internally praised. Then he smiled as the ape turned around and charged the woman. Unfortunately, it’s not going to be enough. Surprisingly, the blade did cut the beast. A small amount of blood dripped down its back as it charged at the woman.

The ape closed in on her in a matter of seconds. In that time, she launched two more wind blades at the beast but only caused minor damage. In an instant, the ape was on her. It swung its heavy fist at the woman’s midsection, causing her to sidestep.

The clubbed fist missed her by inches. Rayna jumped in the air to rain wind down on the beast. Unfortunately, the ape jumped as well. It couldn’t stay in the air like the woman could, but the flexibility and power from its legs were enough for it to keep up with her.

Plus, she had to make sure not to drag other beasts into the fight. Her flying didn’t work as well when surrounded by trees, even if there weren’t many of them. The ape, however, was in its natural habitat. It leaped from tree to tree, swinging its fists at the woman every time they crossed paths.

She soon realized that fighting in the air wasn’t going to work against the beast. She would run out of mana well before she could whittle its health down if she continued to waste it on floating. Rayna soon landed on the ground, and the ape followed.

Jacks’ eyes never left the battle. He stayed at the ready just in case something happened.

After some time, many of the cuts on the ape had healed, and Rayna was heavily panting. This was what Jacks expected to see. The woman’s reactions were becoming worse and worse until soon, one of the fists connected with her thigh.

Jacks heard the bone snap and the pained yell that followed behind it. Throughout the entire fight, he could tell that Rayna was fighting with expectations that Jacks would step in if it got to be too much. And he would. Only… his definition of too much was different from hers.

Rayna fell to the ground with the ape towering over her. “Jacks!”

Still, Jacks did nothing, but he very carefully watched the actions of the ape with a held breath.

The ape raised his cudgel-like fist, and Jacks released a sigh of relief. The ape brought its fist down, and with a sickening crunch, it crushed the woman’s ribs in one blow. Instantly, Rayna’s state changed to ‘dying.’

Jacks quickly acted. The ape’s head separated from the rest of its body, leaving a bloody trail behind. Jacks lifted Rayna’s head and poured one of the potions he picked up from the Alchemist down her throat. A while later, she coughed and grasped at her ruined midsection.

“Why?” she muttered.

Jacks handed her a healing potion. “So you stop relying on others and rely only on yourself. It’s holding you back. Now, drink this.”

She drank the potion, causing her injuries to lessen in a short amount of time.

“Meditate,” he commanded, and she did.

A couple hours later, she was back to fighting condition.

Jacks pointed at another ape. “Again.”

“But…”

“Go!” he shouted.

She got up and went in for her second fight.

Time blurred, and two days passed. Jacks poured another Revival Potion into Rayna’s mouth and waited for her to wake up. It was the ninth time this had happened. The woman managed to defeat multiple apes in the two days, but occasionally, one got a lucky hit. That’s all it took for it to win.

There were a couple of instances where Jacks had to interfere to keep the ape from hitting Rayna with a critical hit and causing instant death. But he kept a close eye on the fighting, so there was never any real chance of her dying.

Soon, Rayna woke from her forced slumber. She stared incredulously at Jacks. “Really?”

“What?” he asked with a toothy grin.

“You could have just told me we were doing this to gain an Achievement.”

Jacks chuckled. “Do you like it?”

Rayna snorted as she gulped down a healing potion. “Why does it have to be called Damsel?”

“Because that’s what you have been,” he answered. “Now, hurry and meditate. You’ve got more apes to hunt.”

“Wait! What?” Rayna shouted. “I thought we were just getting the Achievement.”

“What gave you that idea?” Jacks answered. “You’re killing apes until we have to leave. The more you kill, the higher level you get. Even with your failing, your levels are increasing rapidly. If you hurry, you’ll be able to get to level 100 before we have to go. Now, meditate.”

Rayna huffed. “You’re evil.”

22 CONSTRUCTION

Derek walked out of Roman’s shop by himself. Brandi chose to stay there and learn from the high-level Alchemist, and because she chose to stay behind, Malorie did the same. Silvi also chose to stay with Malorie.

Both Mal and the bunny liked to cook, and Silvi knew she would learn more by staying at the woman’s side than by Derek’s. Plus, Malorie still had some fresh food in her storage ring that Silvi would be able to con out of the woman.

Knowing the girl had a mentor in the Alchemy craft allowed Derek to breathe a little easier. Everything would go better if Brandi didn’t have to learn everything by herself. The only problem was finding people he could trust to mentor Brandi. If she slipped up and accidentally let her class be known, it was better for it to be to someone like Roman… someone who would be relying on Derek in the future.

He had a good feeling about the halfling. His gut instincts rarely led him wrong. If their cooperation in the future worked as well as he believed it would, he wouldn’t have to worry about the man at all.

Derek wished he could find Brandi a mentor in Runesmithing. It seemed to be one of the most flexible crafts. For now, he would settle on finding some books for the girl to learn from. She was smart. It wouldn’t be as fast as learning from a teacher, but she could do it.

Derek sighed. With all of that settled, it was time to see the construction of his own shop. He turned on the street and began the journey to his part of the city.

A little later, Derek arrived at his plot of land. Construction was already in full swing, so he looked around until he found Geoffrey standing with a clipboard, overseeing the project.

“How’s it going?” Derek asked.

Geoffrey jumped before turning around. “Oh, you scared me.” He wiped his forehead with the back of his hand. “Yes… the project is coming along quite well.”

“That’s good.”

Derek looked over at the current construction. Currently, there were multiple people standing in a giant pit. It seemed like Derek had gotten there after the earth mages did their thing.

One person was walking around the dirt walls with his hand dragging along them. As he moved, the dirt packed itself and hardened. Every step the man took caused the wall behind him to perfectly straighten, becoming ready for the next process.

Another man was doing the same, except with the dirt floor. Derek quietly watched as the pit turned into a perfect square.

“It must be nice for a construction company to have earth mages,” Derek muttered.

“You aren’t considered a real company unless you employ at least two,” Geoffrey said.

Derek nodded. “I can see that. It’s like they are laying the foundation for the foundation,” he said. “Do people ever forgo the extra material and rely only on the hardened dirt and mud for their basement?”

Geoffrey shrugged. “Not in this city, but it’s common for adventurers who have earth mages in their team. They can construct a makeshift building underground pretty quickly. It’s more comfortable than sleeping outside in the elements.”

“Gotcha,” Derek said. “What’s next?”

Geoffrey pointed at a third person in the pit. She was leaning against one of the completed walls, watching the other two work.

“That’s Terri. When Ron and Phillip finish what they’re doing, they will begin laying the Bola Stone atop the ground. Terri will come in behind them and form the stone together, creating one smooth stone foundation,” Geoffrey explained. “Unless you would prefer her to meld the pieces together. Some people prefer to see the separate stones instead of one smooth structure.”

Derek shook his head. “One structure is fine. It’s probably faster as well.”

Geoffrey shook his head. “It’s quite a bit slower. It’s much more mana intensive, so Terri will have to take breaks in between.”

“Is there a difference in structural integrity?”

“A little. The fused stones will be better than those joined together,” Geoffrey explained.

“Then that’s good.”

At that time, the two earth mages finished their job and started laying down the Bola Stone. That process was fast, but Terri’s job was painstakingly slow. She put one bare foot on one stone, her other on another, and closed her eyes.

Derek watched on as the two stones magically fused into one complete stone. Terri then did the same with the next two stones. Each fusion took over a minute, so she would be at it for a while.

“Not many earth mages have the fusion skill, so she is a real talent. I was lucky to find her,” Geoffrey praised the mage.

“I see… It looks like the basement is going to be deeper than I originally planned.” He noticed how deep the pit was and how the stone foundation wasn’t thick enough to make up the difference.

“Yeah, I made an executive decision.”

“How so?”

“Well, the forge I plan on installing is taller than you may have expected. So, to have enough room for it, I made the basement taller. I hope you don’t mind.”

“Oh, that’s fine then,” Derek said.

“We have the forge and anvil. I guess you have everything else you need? Hammers, tongs, vices?” Geoffrey asked.

Derek nodded. “For the most part. I wouldn’t mind if you had a spare workbench lying around.”

“I’ll look into it.”

“Hey, boss!” a voice called out from the side.

Derek turned his head to see Rudy jogging towards them. “Hey, Rudy, what’s up?”

“Nothing much. I’ve been talking business with Judd… the contract maker you met earlier today. The man knows his stuff,” Rudy answered.

“I doubt Geoffrey would have hired him if he didn’t,” Derek said, and Geoffrey nodded.

Rudy smiled. “I guess so.” Then, the contract writer snapped his fingers as if remembering something. “Oh, yeah… Jacks and Rayna stopped by earlier.”

“Oh? How’s their training going?” Derek had wondered what kind of help Jacks would offer to Rayna after seeing them earlier.

Rudy shrugged. “How should I know? All I know is that Jacks told me to tell you that they would be gone for a few days, so don’t worry about them unless they are gone for longer than a week. Then, they took off out of the city.”

“Is that so?” Derek shrugged. “I guess Jacks has a plan.”

“I guess.” Rudy nodded. “Oh, boss. Jacks said something about communications crystals before he left. I think we should look into buying one for everybody. It would be good to have in case something happened, don’t you think?”

Derek nodded. “Yeah, I was thinking the same thing. I just haven’t gotten around to doing it yet. I didn’t expect Jacks and Rayna to leave the city so quickly.”

“Red or blue?” Geoffrey cut in.

“I prefer red, but blue would work,” Derek answered.

“How many do you need?”

Derek thought about it. He could mentally communicate with Silvi from a good distance, but it would be a good idea to get her a couple of blue crystals since she was running low on green ones. It would probably be worth it to look into buying a skill scroll with a telepathy skill on it. He was sure he could find one somewhere.

“Three red and eight blue would be for the best,” Derek said.

“Phew!” Geoffrey whistled. “That’s going to cost you a good chunk. The blue should be manageable, but the red will cost you.”

Derek nodded. “I don’t need the red ones any time soon.”

“I know a guy who can give you decent prices on blue crystals,” Geoffrey said. “I’ll stop by his shop on the way home today and have a quote for you tomorrow.”

“I’d appreciate it.”

Derek and Geoffrey stood watch over the construction of the building for the next few hours. Around sundown, the earth mages had finished the entire floor of the basement and two walls. The process was slow with only a single mage like Terri, but Geoffrey reassured Derek that once the basement was finished, the construction speed would ramp up.

So far, everything was well done. Derek thought the fused Bola Stone looked much better than if the pieces were held together by a type of clay or putty.

“We should finish building the basement by midday tomorrow. After that, we’ll begin with the Pixy Yew. We’ll build fast and go directly to the living quarters after making the base building. By the day after tomorrow, you and your people should be able to stay in the building,” Geoffrey explained.

“That would be great. Hotels are expensive.”

Geoffrey nodded. “Once we finish with that, we will layer the oak onto the yew. Then we will furnish your building with all the essentials. Finally, we will draw all the runes that you need. The total time should take four days or fewer. If you had chosen the other option for the Bola Stone, we could have finished in two more days.”

Derek nodded. “That’s fine. I like the look better this way. Plus, you’re doing me a favor as it is. I have no reason to complain.”

“That’s good,” Geoffrey said. “We will end work here. I’m not one that likes to work my people too hard. Terri has to be suffering from a mana headache by now.”

Derek nodded. “Do what you need to.”

Soon, all of Geoffrey’s people packed up and left, leaving Derek and Rudy alone at the job site.

“Go back to the hotel and make sure everyone got there safely. You might want to pick up something to eat on the way. I’m sure Silvi will be pissed because I didn’t take her to get a big lunch. Though I haven’t heard anything from her, so I’m sure Malorie has kept her satiated,” Derek said to Rudy. “I’m going to stay here. Make sure to let everyone know that we’ll be able to move in here in a couple of days.”

Rudy nodded and ventured off into the night.

Derek smiled and began meditating. He was glad that everyone had something to do now. He was also happy that he was going to have a place of his own. A place to rest. A place to come back to when he finished an adventure.

The next few days went by in a flash. Nothing overly exciting happened with the construction of the building. The total time taken was just over four days. Derek had to admit, the efficiency of those with a system was outstanding.

The most interesting things he learned during the construction were all about Geoffrey. Apparently, the businessman was part of a medium-sized noble house from the capital. His family didn’t approve of his business practices, so he eventually left and came to Savannah to work on his own. It was impressive, to say the least. He built his construction company from the ground up, with no help from his family.

When Derek asked him about his ‘business practices’ that his family didn’t approve of, he told him that his family was all about taking the customer for as much as possible, no matter how shady. Geoffrey preferred to be truthful with his customers. To his credit, it proved successful. Those who know him, and who were able to get over his slimeball-like exterior, seemed to come back for repeat business.

However, the most interesting thing that Derek learned about Geoffrey was that he was quite the accomplished Runesmith. Immediately, Derek thought about using him as a mentor for Brandi, but he decided against it for now. The girl would be spending a lot of time in Roman’s shop. Besides, Derek liked Geoffrey well enough, but his connection, although seemingly severed, with a sleazy noble house made Derek want to be more cautious.

At the moment, Geoffrey’s crew were packing all their things into their storage rings, preparing to leave. Soon, everyone but Geoffrey had left the location.

“Time for the grand tour,” Geoffrey said.

“Let’s do it.” Derek had already been inside. He and his had group slept in the building the previous night, so he didn’t really need a tour.

Geoffrey led him through the shop door. The open floor plan was the way to go. There was a checkout counter immediately to the left by the wall as soon as they walked in. Shelves and displays were scattered along the walls and throughout the shop. Of course, Derek didn’t have anything to sell yet, but he could imagine what it would look like once they got some things in stock.

The walls inside the shop portion of the building were not as covered by the Oak as the rest of the building. The Pixy Yew shined throughout the store, giving it an almost magical feeling.

“If the glow from the Pixy Yew isn’t to your liking or if you want a change, you can come to me any time, and we’ll get it handled,” Geoffrey said.

“I don’t think it’s going to be a problem,” Derek replied. He was still in awe at the ambiance caused by the wood. He rather enjoyed it.

They continued through the shop area before going through a door. Inside the door was a small room with stairs going up and down.

“This is a little private room separating your shop from the contract shop. It’s best not to have access to the basement and top floor out in the open,” Geoffrey explained.

Derek nodded as they kept walking to the next room.

Rudy’s contract room was different from the open floor shop. The walls were completely covered with Oak because Rudy didn’t want the odd lighting shining on his papers when he was writing up a contract. It was too distracting.

The room was about a quarter of the size compared to the shop. In the middle of the room, facing the door to the outside, was a long counter. Part of the counter was raised so one could walk to the other side if needed.

To both the left and right of the outside door were sitting places. There were two small couches and two chairs on each side for waiting customers.

There was another door behind the counter, and Geoffrey led Derek through it. The room was a basic office for Rudy. It was a simple design with a desk and some chairs.

Next, Geoffrey led Derek down to the basement. There wasn’t much to see there, either. Other than the corner where they had installed Brandi’s forge and smithing equipment, the rest of the basement was bare.

The Runesmith pointed to the ceiling above the forge. “These runes take in all the smoke and polluted air and release them through another rune at the top of the building.” He pointed to another rune close to the center of the basement. “This rune pulls in clean air from the outside and releases it inside.”

He went to a rune right beside the stairs. “This rune controls the temperature of the air released inside, and the one beside it controls the lights. You can make the room as dim or as bright as you need.” To demonstrate this, Geoffrey placed his hand on the rune, and the dim basement lit up enough that it made Derek squint. Then the light dimmed back down, and Geoffrey moved his hand.

“These are the most basic of runes. I can’t think of much else to add. Some forges use runes to control the temperature, but the best blacksmiths avoid things like that. They would rather feel the forge with their own mana and manually control everything… at least I did when I was working on becoming a Runesmith,” he explained.

Derek nodded. “This is fine.”

“We installed the same light runes on each floor in each separate room,” Geoffrey explained. “If you think of any other runes you need, let me know.”

After that, the two went upstairs to the living quarters. The stairs led up to a long hallway with nine doors on one side and four doors on the other.

“It was a tight fit, but we were able to make nine bedrooms work.” He opened the door to the first bedroom. Inside was a small desk and chair, and a full-size bed. “We can’t fit much else than what we did unless we wanted to make the kitchen and dining area smaller. If you need a bigger bed, then you will have to remove the desk.”

Derek was surprised. He didn’t expect to see a full-size bed. He was expecting a small twin-size at most. “This will do just fine. It’s better than what I expected.”

Geoffrey nodded. “That’s good. The light rune is beside the door, there.” He pointed at the rune. “And we made sure to cover each room in an Oak layer as requested.”

The two backed out of the room and closed the door.

“Are all the bedrooms the same?” Derek asked.

Geoffrey nodded. “Yes. They are identical,” he replied. “Down to the same chair and rune placement.”

Next, Geoffrey led Derek to the end of the hall, to a room opposite a bedroom.

“This is your bathroom. The one on the other end is the same as this one.” Geoffrey opened the door and walked in.

The room had an oversized tub, sink, and a toilet that the hotel had. The width of the room was the same as one of the bedrooms, but the length was longer, and the sink and toilet were next to the walls, opposite one another, with the tub at the end of the room, running along the three walls.

“We made the tub oversized and fitted it to the walls like you asked. You can still use it in the same way,” Geoffrey explained as they walked closer to the bathtub. “I also installed a rune on the floor to dry up any water outside the tub.”

“That’s great!” Derek could see his plans for a shower coming to fruition.

“I’m still not sure why you need such a big tub,” Geoffrey commented.

“You can think of it as more of a walk-in shower. Once you learn what a shower is,” Derek explained.

He then went on to describe his plan for a shower using runes. He wanted to fit a tank with water, pressure, and temperature runes on the wall. Then, he explained the concept of a shower head coming off the tank and using the pressure built up by the rune to shoot the water out. Thus resulting in a shower.

Geoffrey scratched his chin and hummed. “We don’t need such a big tank or the pressure rune,” he explained. “I could just put an advanced water rune that fills a small tank up fast enough to create all the pressure you need.” He looked up in thought. “That would make it easily portable as well… Adventurers could attach it to a tree in the wilderness, and it would be less of a hassle than taking a bath.”

Derek watched as all the possibilities raced through the man’s head.

“I think I have a workable design in my head. I’ll have to experiment with this ‘shower head’ to get it to properly spray, but I could have a prototype ready tomorrow,” Geoffrey said. He shook his head. “Such a simple concept.”

Derek nodded. “It’s also easier to think in a shower. At least to me. A bath is more relaxing, but I prefer showers.”

“We’ll do that,” Geoffrey agreed. “This will be our product. If you wish. We can sign a contract. I’m not sure if people will think of it as a novelty item, so I don’t know how sales will be. What do you think about a 65/35 split? You get 35% of the sales since I will provide the item itself.”

“Fine by me.” Derek didn’t think there would be too much profit in the item.

“Yes, we can make multiple types. Portable ones, permanent ones, higher pressure ones…” Geoffrey mumbled to himself as he led them out of the bathroom and to the dining room.

The dining room was a basic open room with a dining table able to fit twelve people. Even more could fit if they moved the chairs closer to each other.

The dining room was connected to the kitchen. The kitchen was basic but huge. There was a big kitchen island in the middle of the room. It had two sinks in it. There were two stoves and two ovens. Well, oven-like appliances. They were basically big boxes with temperature control runes. The kitchen was outfitted with the same runes as the basement.

“They will love this,” Derek said.

He had kept Mal and Silvi away from the kitchen while it was being built. It ended up being the last room to be finished. He felt kind of bad since he told Silvi it would be one of the first ones he focused on, but she would forgive him once she saw it. It was as good, if not better, than the kitchen at the Crown Restaurant in Torith. Only a bit smaller.

Silvi was going to be able to chop as many onions as her heart desired soon.

“This is it,” Geoffrey said. “If you need anything else, please contact me.”

Derek nodded. “Will do.” They exchanged communication crystal runes days ago when Derek spent what gold he had left on blue crystals.

“It would also be for the best if you thought of a name for your shop sooner rather than later.”

“We’ll figure something out,” Derek replied.

“I’ll take my leave now.” Geoffrey shook Derek’s hand and disappeared.

With this done, I need to make some money and hit up a couple of those dungeons. But first, I need to show everyone around and wait for Rayna and Jacks to get back. I hope they’re doing well.

23 A ROYAL AUDIENCE

Three consecutive knocks sounded from the door to the office. Alanah brushed her emerald-green hair to the side and raised her head from her accounts. A strand of hair fell in front of her eyes, tickling her nose, so she scrunched her face and blew the hair to the side.

The knocks sounded again, grabbing her attention from the unruly pieces of hair. She brushed her dress down and sat upright. She weaved her hand back through her hair, removing the unruly strands from her face.

“Enter,” she said in a singsong voice.

Avery stepped in and closed the door behind him.

“Oh, it’s just you,” she said, looking back down at her accounts.

“Mis—” Avery began but was cut off by a glare from Alanah’s piercing green eyes. “Alanah.”

“That’s better.”

Avery sighed. “The king has requested your presence today at noon.”

Alanah frowned. “What does that bag of bones want from me this time?”

Avery shrugged. “The messenger did not say. I suspect it has something to do with your new business partner. Perhaps the coffee has gotten his attention.”

“Perhaps Derek has gone and done something stu… impulsive again?”

“Perhaps…” Avery agreed.

“Stella hasn’t mentioned him taking any actions lately. Her last report had him building a shop in Savannah. It should be finished sometime today.” Alanah leaned her chin on her hand, thinking. “Maybe Derek making it to onyx rank has caught the king’s attention.”

“Your guess is as good as mine,” Avery said. “Maybe he wants to talk to you about the upcoming auction. The rumors have already started spreading.”

Alanah smiled. “Of course they have. I can’t have a proper auction until every person with a membership can attend. Where’s the fun when there’s no bidding war? The rumors will prepare the members for the upcoming announcement.”

“I see…”

“Oh… about the auction.” Alanah suddenly recalled her plan. “We’ll be auctioning the meals from the lesser Void Beast and part of the baby Void Beast at Savannah.”

“What? Why would we do that?” Avery asked.

Alanah smiled again. “So I can finally meet my new friend, of course.”

“You want to meet him that badly?”

“I would like to,” she responded. “There’s no sense in letting Stella have all the fun.”

Avery shook his head. “Whatever you want.”

“We’ll use the auction in Savannah to prepare everyone for the big auction here in the capital. It should generate quite a lot of buzz if we announce that we have even more powerful meals prepared for another auction. Especially after seeing the quality of the meals at the Savannah auction,” she explained.

Avery nodded.

“You will be in charge of everything here in the capital while I’m gone.”

“Naturally.” Avery smiled.

“How are the boys doing?” Alanah changed the subject.

Avery’s eyes sparkled at the mention of the boys. “Zac and Luke are both very gifted. Once they unlock the Great System, I expect great things from them.”

“As do I,” Alanah said. “Have either of them gravitated towards an element or weapon yet?”

Avery grinned. “Both have,” he said. “Zac has been infatuated with the lightning room. He even sleeps in it most nights when he isn’t with Luke. As for Luke, he is going to be a natural tank. He’s been drawn to every great shield he’s come across, even though he can’t even lift one. He started with the earth element but eventually found that he was more attracted to the metal particles inside, so I believe metal will be his element. I can’t wait to see what classes they end up with in two years.”

Alanah smiled warmly at Avery. “You will take good care of them.”

“Of course.”

“Don’t forget to prepare the Achievements that give skill points for them. When they can unlock the General Skills, you must make sure they have enough skill points available so they can level the skills before they hit level 10,” Alanah explained.

“Don’t worry. I’ve already prepared for them to receive multiple Achievements. It’s just a matter of time now.”

“Good.”

After talking, Alanah dismissed Avery and went back to her accounts. They were the most boring part of her businesses, but she preferred to handle them herself. Both Avery and Stella had better things to do, and they were the only ones she trusted enough with them.

Not long after she closed the books, another knock rang from her door.

“Enter.”

Avery stuck his head in. “Alanah, it is almost noon. Are you planning on visiting the king?”

Alanah stood and brushed her hands along the sides of her formal black dress. It was closer to business attire than a regular dress. She looked down, making sure she was presentable. This will do. It’s only the old man.

She let out a breath. “Let’s go see why that old man wants a personal visit from me. I have a perfectly good communication crystal he could have called me on.” She shook her head. “You’re coming with me.”

Avery shrugged. “Very well.”

On the way out of the restaurant, they passed the host counter. “Jessica, you have the restaurant until we get back. We have a meeting with the king.”

“Y-yes Master Swan… Mistress Swan.” The attendant performed her most formal bow.

The duo walked out of the restaurant after. Avery shook his head. “I see why you don’t like being called Mistress. Master leaves a much worse taste in my mouth.”

“Exactly,” she agreed.

Before long, the two came upon the Royal Palace.

“It’s just so gaudy,” Alanah said. “If I ever mention building my own palace, please slap me upside the head.”

Avery snorted.

“That was an order.”

“Fine. I will slap you upside the head if you ever want to build a palace. How much strength would you like me to use?” Avery asked, faking seriousness.

“However much is needed to set my mind right because if I’m suggesting it, there must be something wrong with my brain.”

The two walked up the steps and met with two guards.

“Lady Swan, Lord Avery,” the first guard said. “The king is expecting you in his Throne Room.”

“Oooh, the Throne Room. This must be serious,” Alanah said.

The other guard said something through a communication crystal, and soon after, the giant door they were guarding opened wide. One of the king’s attendants appeared and greeted the two from the Crown.

“Lady Swan, Lord Avery. If you would please follow me.” The man turned and led the two through the doorway and straight to another large door, the one that led to the Throne Room.

“I’m starting to feel a little underdressed,” Avery whispered to Alanah.

Alanah snorted. “Our business attire puts all those nobles’ formal attire to shame. If anything, we are both overdressed. Remember, the king asked if I would come today. He did not order it.”

The attendant opened the door and walked in. In a loud voice, he said, “Lady Swan and Lord Avery.” He slid off to the side and motioned them forward with a formal bow.

The duo walked forward on the overly long red carpet. I hate the palace. It’s all just tacky. Alanah stared forward at the man sitting on the throne.

He was wearing his crown and regalia and an overly embellished tunic with a surcoat embroidered with his family crest. Wrinkles adorned his face, and long white hair flowed down onto his surcoat.

Edwin must be very serious today. I know how much he hates wearing that surcoat. To the left of the king stood Alanah and Derek’s favorite person, Gerald Torith. On the King’s right was his other advisor, Phillip.

Both Torith and Musgrave today. The gang’s all here, she thought. The four generals of the Kingdom’s army were all in attendance as well. They lined the right side of the Throne Room, parallel to the carpet, behind their commander, Crown Prince Edward. On the left were Princess Elouise and her Royal Guard.

We’re missing two princes. If they were present, we’d have the entire immediate royal family here. I don’t see what the reason for such an event is unless Derek has somehow taken over the entire city of Savannah and I’m not yet aware of it. She did her best not to sigh as she stood in front of the king and gave a slight bow. Avery followed suit.

“Impudence!” Gerald shouted.

Alanah glared at the advisor, daring him to take a step forward.

“Enough, Gerald,” the king commanded.

“Alanah, do you know why I asked you here today?” King Edwin asked.

“I have been wondering,” she answered.

“You know the man, Derek Hunt, correct?” the king asked.

“Of course.”

“I have heard that he has murdered Advisor Gerald’s son and grandson, along with all the guards stationed in Torith. Is that correct?” the king asked.

“That is incorrect,” Alanah answered.

“You dare!” Gerald shouted again.

“Enough!” The king shot Gerald another look. “What do you mean by incorrect? I have it on good authority this Derek Hunt murdered Malcolm.”

Alanah smiled. “You see, you asked if he murdered Malcolm and his guards stationed in Torith. He did not do that, as Malcolm, his son, and all the guards were not in Torith at the time. They were running, and running fast because, and excuse my language, my king… they royally fucked up, and they knew it.”

“What do you mean? Please explain,” King Edwin prompted.

“Ahem…” a voice sounded from the side.

The king turned his head. “Yes, Edward, do you have something you would like to add?”

The prince stepped forward and gave his father an odd smile. “I just thought it would be better to wait for the room to adapt to Mistress Swan before we continue. As of right now…” He looked around. “It seems that only Your Highness, Advisor Gerald, myself, and Lord Avery have heard anything since Mistress Swan first spoke.”

“Ah… yes… she does have that effect on people. Very well. We will wait until Advisor Musgrave and the princess are able to take part,” the king said.

Gerald continued to stare at Alanah with daggers. He was strong enough that his recent visit to the Crown had allowed him to somewhat withstand Alanah’s voice. Alanah shot Gerald a look and rolled her eyes.

“King Edwin,” Alanah spoke, “while I am willing to wait for a short time, I am very busy preparing auctions currently.” She thought now would be the perfect time to tempt the royal family.

“Auctions?” King Edwin asked. “As in… more than one?”

Alanah released a charming smile towards the king. “Exactly. We plan to hold the initial auction in Savannah before the second, which will be held here in the capital.”

“May I ask what the difference between the auctions is?” The king leaned forward.

Alanah knew that what the king had the least of right now was time. He had a high vitality, everybody knew that, but he was pushing three hundred years of age and was already as high a level as he could manage, so he could no longer obtain stat points to increase his vitality towards max. Though the meals didn’t provide vitality, they provided endurance. Endurance would help, not as much as vitality, but it strengthened organs, bones, and muscles, so it did help in terms of living a longer, healthier life.

Every extra stat point he could find was a possible increase to his already long life. Therefore, Void Beast auctions were of utmost importance to the royal family. It was also why the crown prince didn’t hesitate to give the Void Beast to Alanah in exchange for one meal. Obviously, she was on the winning end of the deal, but beggars couldn’t be choosers.

Of course, King Edwin didn’t fail to use his membership to attend that auction to get hold of another meal. Alanah was sure she would see the king again at both the auction in Savannah and the one here in the capital.

“Of course, King Edwin.” Her smile deepened. “I have recently come into possession of multiple Void Beasts,” she said. As soon as she announced the auction to the public, everyone would know about her having more than one beast, so there was nothing wrong with her telling the king and his people here. If anything, it may prove useful by tempting the king into a good mood.

“Multiple Void Beasts?” The king was ecstatic.

Alanah nodded. “Yes, multiple,” she confirmed. “That’s not all. The first auction, the one to be held in Savannah, will provide a beast that was slightly stronger than the one brought to us by your son, the crown prince.”

“What?!” the prince exclaimed. “I’ve heard nothing of another Void Beast of that level appearing in the kingdom.”

Alanah shrugged. “Yet, I have one.”

“And the other Void Beast?” the king asked.

Alanah went as far as showing her teeth, almost in a predatory smile. “Was intelligent. The stats that it will provide are second to none. The price, however… will be second to none as well. It is the first beast of intelligence I have obtained and the one with the greatest possibilities.”

The king shot up from his throne. “You must allow me to purchase the meals.”

“Please, King Edwin. Sit… you will have the same chance to obtain a meal from that Void Beast as everyone else. I am opening the auction to all members, not just those of a higher tier.” She smiled. “But that’s still not the main course.”

“There’s more? More than a Void Beast so strong that it had intelligence?” the prince asked.

“Yes.” Alanah nodded. She had both the king and prince hooked. Off to the side of the king, Gerald could do nothing but grit his teeth and fume in silence. “A third beast was delivered. This Void Beast has a… peculiar constitution.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, though its meat and most other organs provide minimal increase to stats when consumed… its blood and heart are different. Just one sip of its blood will increase your vitality.”

“Amazing,” the king muttered.

“Indeed…” She took a step forward and leaned in, almost as if she was whispering where only the king could hear it. “And that was without me refining it.”

The king’s face turned red as he breathed heavily in excitement. Alanah took a step back to stand beside Avery. She hoped the excitement the king was experiencing didn’t cause him to injure himself.

“That’s great, Father!” a melodic voice chimed from the side. It seemed that Princess Eloise was the first to break out of her daze.

Alanah hadn’t noticed how long she had been listening, but it was still a surprise to see her gain control back so soon. Her willpower and wisdom must have been on par with Stella’s.

“Princess Eloise,” Alanah said, “it seems you have gotten much stronger since last we met. Congratulations.”

“Thank you, Lady Swan.” The princess bowed.

The king smiled at the princess. “It is great. I hope I can obtain some blood from this unique Void Beast.”

The king calmed down, and the group went silent for some time. Finally, ten minutes later, Advisor Musgrave broke out of his daze. Surprisingly, all of Crown Prince Edward’s generals snapped out of their daze before the advisor.

“This has been all well and good, but can we please get back to the topic at hand?” Gerald broke the silence. “I do not believe we need to wait for a bunch of lady’s maids to ready themselves before we continue.”

King Edwin shot Gerald an annoyed look. “I guess we do not,” he said. “Alanah, will you please continue?”

Alanah smiled. The king had stopped being formal and shifted to casual talk. It was what she wanted. “Of course, Edwin.” She glanced at Gerald in victory. “As I said before, Advisor Gerald’s son and grandson brought everything that happened on themselves.”

Gerald snorted but didn’t speak after the king shot him a disapproving look.

“Please, continue.”

“You see, I have been in contact with Derek Hunt for almost as long as he has been in the kingdom,” Alanah explained.

“And you are able to talk with him? Personally?” the king questioned.

“Oh, yes. Derek’s ability isn’t any less than that of anybody in this room,” she said.

“He’s only a gold-ranked adventurer!” Gerald cut her off.

Alanah rolled her eyes. “Idiot.” She didn’t bother to hide her disdain for the man. “He was a gold-ranked adventurer only because that was the highest rank he could obtain in Torith. Since arriving in Savannah, he has already received his onyx-ranked badge, and it’s only a matter of time before he arrives in the capital and becomes diamond-ranked.”

Gerald closed his mouth shut and stared wide-eyed.

“Really, Gerald. It isn’t like you to not know who you’re messing with. You’re usually much more careful than this,” Alanah chided. “What did you think happened to Bones and Ogre after you sent them to take care of Derek? It was like sending children who hadn’t even unlocked the Great System up against King Edwin. You should be ashamed.”

Gerald’s face turned red in anger. “I don’t know what you’re talking about. I would never associate with the likes of those assassins.”

“Oh, I’m terribly sorry. I didn’t mean to offend you,” Alanah answered. “Well, Derek has done the kingdom a favor in culling the two assassins, no matter who sent them.”

“Indeed,” Crown Prince Edward agreed. “I will have to meet this man.”

Alanah smiled at the prince. She knew that he held a particular disgust for assassins. They had made more than one attempt on his life as he grew up. “If you find yourself in Savannah, my manager, Stella, will introduce the two of you. He’s just taken up residence.” She told the prince, and he nodded back.

“What did all of this have to do with the advisor’s son and grandson?” the king asked.

“Well, Derek is a peculiar man. When he arrived in the kingdom, he rescued a young boy and became somewhat of a mentor to him. He brought the boy with him to Torith, where they met Gerald’s grandson.” Alanah continued on to tell the king about the events that happened between Thomas and Clay. “You see, I thought he was very generous in letting Malcolm and his son off with a warning.”

The king looked at Gerald. “Yes… it would seem that way.”

“Imagine my surprise when I heard about what happened next.” Alanah then went on to explain about the kidnapping of Brandi and Malorie, leaving out the details she had already gathered about the girl. She made it seem like a genuine revenge kidnapping to get back at Derek.

“Is that true?” the king shouted at Gerald.

“N-no… of course not,” Gerald muttered.

“I will send my own people out to get the truth. If I find out you are lying…” the king threatened.

“W-wait…” Gerald pleaded. “I… I heard about the kidnapping. I didn’t know that they were Derek Hunt’s companions, I swear.”

“What makes you think you have the right to kidnap someone in MY KINGDOM!” The king was furious now.

“I… I didn’t,” Gerald pleaded. “I-It was my son who did it. I had no knowledge until after the fact.”

“And you still have the gall to plead your son’s case. If he were still alive, I would kill him myself.” The king looked back at Alanah. “Alanah, thank you for your explanation. You are dismissed. Gerald and I have many things to discuss.”

Alanah nodded. “Very well, Edwin.” She smiled. “I look forward to seeing you at the auction later. I will send someone with the details soon.” She glanced at the prince and princess. “It was good seeing you both again.”

With that, Alanah and Avery turned and left the Royal Palace.

When they got back to the Crown and to Alanah’s office, she spoke, “Honestly, how did that man think that was going to go? I used to think he was at least a little competent, but it seems that his emotions have taken control of him.”

“It would seem that way.”

“Everything is up to Edwin now. I wonder how he will handle Gerald after that farce. I hope he won’t disappoint me. Luckily, the prince was there to witness as well.” Alanah leaned back in her chair. “I’m sure your students are anxiously awaiting your return. You can go.”

Avery bowed. “Thank you.” He turned and left.

Alanah stared at the closing door. What an interesting day.

24 HOME SWEET HOME

Derek summoned his blue communication crystal out of his storage bracelet and started making calls to have his members meet at the site. It wasn’t long before Rudy made his appearance. He was already waiting around the area. The man couldn’t wait to see his part of the shop.

A little after, Malorie, holding Silvi, and Brandi filed in. Brandi had been making phenomenal progress under the tutelage of Roman. The halfling had taken a real liking to the girl. She had a good grasp of Alchemy and didn’t require him to explain many things more than once. She was the perfect student.

Thomas was the last to arrive. He came stumbling in with a tired and bedraggled look. Shae had not been taking it easy on the kid. Derek had to wonder if the man may have been taking some of his frustrations about Derek and Roman’s prank out on Thomas. Any way he looked at it, though, Thomas was progressing well under Shae’s guidance.

Unfortunately, Rayna and Jacks were still not back from their training. Derek couldn’t help but wonder what they were doing and how much the woman would change while out. He wondered just how seriously Jacks was taking her training. He hoped they made it back okay.

“Oh… thank you, thank you, thank you,” Thomas said when he got close enough. “We were just about to spar again. I don’t think I would have made it another round with that monster. The training’s worse than the dungeon training you had me do when we first met,” the boy complained.

“But you’re stronger because of it, right?” Derek asked.

“Of course I am. I just don’t know if I can survive much more of it.”

Derek ruffled the boy’s hair. “You can survive it, and you will. Then, when you enter the academy, you will show all those petty nobles what a brat from a small village can do.”

Thomas’s eyes shined with a spark when Derek mentioned the academy and his status as a villager. The boy grinned. “They’ll never think of a commoner the same way again.”

“That’s the spirit.” Derek laughed.

“Yeah! You show ’em, Thomas,” Brandi cheered the boy on while Malorie smiled at them.

“See. You’ve got all of us rooting for you. You can’t let us down,” Derek said.

Thomas blushed but nodded his head in the affirmative.

Derek clapped his hands. “Alright! Who’s ready to see the building?”

The group gathered around anxiously as Derek led them through the main door. “You’ve all seen this part of the building, so we won’t spend much time here. What do you all think about how we used the Pixy Yew?”

“It’s so pretty,” Brandi said.

“It gives the place a magical feel,” Malorie agreed.

‘Show me the kitchen,’ Silvi chimed in Derek’s head. He ignored her.

“I quite like it. It gives the shop a bit of something that stands out. People may come for the uniqueness of everything, but when that wears off, they may end up staying for the contents of the shop. It was a good idea,” Rudy commented.

“I thought so, too. Though it came out better than I had hoped,” Derek agreed. “Now, follow me. I’ll show you all the basement.”

Derek led them down the stairs into the basement. As soon as they took a step onto the cold, hard stone, Brandi let out a squeal and darted towards the forge. Derek smiled and walked over with her.

“This was one of the best forges Geoffrey could offer us. It will allow you to work well into the later levels of your class. Once you are at a high enough level, you will be able to make your own forges and equipment to suit your new skill level. This is all for starting out. Do you like it?” Derek asked.

“Do I like it? I love it. I love it so much.” Brandi was already summoning the tools Derek had given her out of her storage ring and putting them where they were supposed to go. She placed some on the workbench and hung some up on the wall beside the forge.

“Oh, no!” Brandi suddenly called out.

“What is it? What’s wrong?” Malorie rushed forward to see what happened.

“What am I going to tell Mr. Roman? How am I going to divide my time between this and Alchemy? What am I going to do? There’s just so much that I want to do,” Brandi fired out question after question.

“Isn’t that a good problem to have?” Derek asked. “Roman won’t need to teach you every day. I’m sure he has other things to do. Plus, when you make your Alchemy tools or borrow some from Roman, you can do Alchemy in here as well. I tried to make the basement big enough for all your crafts. If it isn’t big enough, let me know, and I can have Geoffrey’s team come in and make a second level.”

Brandi looked around as if noticing the size of the room for the first time. “It’s all for me?”

“Yup. We don’t have any other crafters. This basement is basically all yours. Of course, I plan on using it when I need to access my skill… you know the one. It’s better that I don’t let anybody else see it.” Derek was talking about his prison. As far as most people knew, Bones, Ogre, and Clay Torith were all dead, not being held captive.

“I put the smithing stuff in first so you could use it to create the tools you need for your other crafts. It will be good for you to do so. I suggest you start on Alchemy and Leatherworking tools first as those are the two you are most familiar with. I’ll find you some Runesmithing books sometime in the near future, so you can focus on that, too,” Derek said.

“Thank you, thank you, thank you!” Brandi wrapped her arms around Derek in a great big hug.

He tousled her hair, which had grown out a little since her run-in with Thomas and the Mana Clippers. “Besides, I can’t wait to see what you can do by combining Brewing and Alchemy. Roman already showed me what was possible with Alchemy alone. If you’re able to combine them well, I’m afraid you’ll end up taking most of his business.” Derek grinned.

Thinking about that was odd for Derek. He had a hard time wrapping his head around a 13-year-old girl brewing alcoholic products for adventurers. Oh well, I guess it doesn’t matter as much when everyone has a system. If you’re old enough to become an adventurer and all… Besides, she’ll be making it, not drinking it. I’ll do the testing…

Brandi heard Derek’s words and nodded seriously.

“Well, it’s yours to do with as you like. Now, let’s go see the contract shop.” Derek led the group back upstairs. Brandi kept glancing at the stairs to the basement as he led them. He could understand her excitement.

A small girl from an unknown village that had only dreamed of becoming a basic Leatherworker so she could help out in the village was now given an entire space to practice her crafts. It was more than she ever dreamed of. More than she thought she had the right to ever dream of. Derek was happy for her.

Soon, Derek opened the door and led them into the contract shop. “Is this good enough?”

Now, it was time to see Rudy acting like a kid on Christmas. He ran to each corner of the room and felt the cushions on the benches and chairs in the waiting area, going as far as to sit on them himself. Then, he fast walked to the counter and lifted the counter flap to walk to the other side.

Rudy ran his hand along the polished countertop, even laying his face and ear to it. It was a spectacle, watching the man examine the room. Finally, he opened the door to his office and walked inside, closing it behind him.

Everyone stared at the door, not knowing what to say.

“Should have I looked over the basement better?” Brandi questioned herself quietly, but Derek heard her.

“You did fine. What you’re looking at now is a true, seedy professional. It’s better that you don’t act like that,” Derek answered.

Rudy burst through the door. “It’s exquisite!” he said as he walked back through the counter, lowering the flap after crossing. “When can I begin business?”

“As soon as you think of a name and figure out everything you need to do as a business. Remember the taxes. Always remember the taxes,” Derek said.

Rudy nodded twice. “Yes,” he said. “I’m going to need a secretary!”

“That’s all on you. I got you the space and opportunity. The rest is up to you. Though I’m sure you can find one of the orphans that Tavors told us about helping out. It will be up to you to work things out with the city,” Derek said.

“I had nearly forgotten about them. Maybe I can find one who is interested in contracts. It could be cheaper… ahem… better for them if I have something to teach them,” Rudy said.

Derek chuckled. “Just don’t do anything to get on the bad side of the city. I still haven’t met Natalie, and I don’t want our first discussion to be about one of my people doing something stupid.”

“Of course, of course,” Rudy said. “What do you think about Rudy’s Contracts? Or Contracts by Rudy?”

“What?” Derek asked.

“For the name. I must have a catchy name. That’s half of the contract business.”

Derek shook his head. “Just figure something out.” He turned back to the group. “Now, I know you have already seen the bedrooms and bathrooms, but I have kept you out of the kitchen and dining area. Time to show them off.”

Silvi darted atop Derek’s shoulder. If Derek was leading to the kitchen, then he would be the first one through the door. Of course, she didn’t want to wait a second longer to see her work area.

Derek led the group up the stairs to the second floor. Once there, he walked down the hall and placed his hand on a door. “Are y’all ready?”

He pushed slightly, but before the door opened even an inch, Silvi jumped off his shoulder and slammed into it, causing the door to swing wide open.

Derek shook his head and walked in behind the impatient bunny, who was now sitting in the middle of the dining room table with her head facing down. She obviously thought Derek would take them to the kitchen first. Unfortunately for the anxious bunny, he wanted to show off the dining room.

“As you can all see… this is not the kitchen. It’s the dining room.” He walked to the side and placed his hand on a rune. A light fixture hung on the ceiling in the middle of the room, giving it a classic feel. “We can adjust the lighting however we want with this rune. We can adjust it at percentages instead of just on or off.”

At the center of the room was a luxurious dining room table made of fine mahogany that Geoffrey had thrown in for free. Derek knew the man did him a solid because he’d seen that particular mahogany when he was viewing materials, and it was not cheap. In fact, if the Pixy Yew building was destroyed, the table might yet survive.

As for seating, Derek had chosen comfort over formality. Instead of going with the typical wood chair, Derek selected a set of cushioned chairs with great back support. Geoffrey begged him to go with something that would fit the table more regally, but he refused. He did eventually cave and let Geoffrey change the upholstered material to a material that matched the mahogany finish on the table.

The chairs looked slightly out of place, but not by much, and not enough to embarrass him as a host if the time came. Plus, they more than made up for it with the comfort they provided.

There were twelve chairs in total—five on each side of the table and one on each end. Derek walked up to an end chair and pulled it out. “Sit.” He motioned Malorie over.

Malorie let out a slight chuckle, then sat in the chair. Her eyes lit up. “Wow… that’s much more comfortable than I expected.”

“Right?” Derek agreed. “It seems like every meeting or dining experience I’ve had while in this kingdom has been marred by uncomfortable seating. It all started in Rayna’s village. Even the Crown Restaurants prefer quality over comfort. It just isn’t right.”

“I never thought about that,” the woman said.

Derek nodded fiercely. “Every ass needs a proper cushion… at least at home. How else are you supposed to properly enjoy your dining experience?” he said. “I can forgive Stella, Alanah, and the rest of the Crown for it, though. It’s a restaurant that gets its profits based on the number of customers. If they had comfortable chairs, too many people would stay far longer once they finished their meal. It could become a problem.”

“I want to try it.” Brandi ran over and pulled out a chair of her own and hopped in. “Wow! It is comfortable.”

Derek smiled and nodded. He glanced at Silvi and noticed her giddiness. The lazy bunny had become even more impatient. “Alright… enough about chairs. Who’s ready to see the kitchen?”

Out of nowhere, Silvi appeared back on Derek’s shoulder. He chuckled as he walked to the door separating the dining room from the kitchen and opened it. Again, Silvi was through the door before anyone else.

It was an entertaining sight. They had all just watched Rudy run around his shop and office. Now they were watching Silvi do the same thing. Except with Rudy, they physically saw him move from one place to the next, but with Silvi, she would disappear before reappearing next to a different appliance.

Out of the corner of his eye, Derek could see Malorie fidgeting. She, too, wanted to examine the area. She would be spending a lot of her time here if she could receive a proper class change the next time she leveled.

The level 50 class change wouldn’t be too late for her to do what she truly wanted to. He knew she enjoyed cooking and also seemed to be drawn to the managerial side of things when he mentioned it. She would be the perfect storekeeper. Plus, he trusted her.

“This is yours, too,” Derek told her. “Go, have a look.”

He didn’t have to tell her twice. She was much calmer than Silvi and Rudy as she walked over and examined everything. Brandi giggled, seeing her mother act like this.

Derek gave them a rundown of everything in the kitchen. From the ovens and stoves to the sinks and runes, the kitchen was amazing.

Soon, their group had calmed down, and everyone was standing around the kitchen island.

“Silvi, come here,” he said, and the bunny hopped across the kitchen island, landing in front of him. “So, I figured the green crystals were getting expensive, and you’ve been going through them so quickly that you needed an upgrade.”

He flicked his wrist, and a purple collar with two blue crystal-like studs appeared in his hand. “While meeting with Geoffrey’s jeweler to get communication crystals, I thought of this.” He placed the collar around Silvi’s neck.

“One of the crystals is connected to everyone else’s crystal, so you can call on any of us when you want. The other crystal is only connected to the crystal next to it. So, when you connect the two of them, you can talk out loud. Just like with the green crystals, but these won’t break,” he explained. “Try it out. It may be difficult moving mana through your neck like that, but it just takes practice.”

It turned out it wasn’t difficult for the bunny. She’d been using Mage Hand and Telekinesis so much that controlling the pure mana was child’s play for her. In an instant, her childlike voice sounded out.

“Like this?”

“Exactly like that. What do you think?” Derek asked.

“It’s easy. Don’t have to use paws. Can talk while cooking,” the voice chimed.

“Good. Do you like the kitchen?” Derek asked.

“I love it, I love it, I love it. We need to cook now. This instant. Missed lunch the other day… have to make up for it. It’s late outside, dinner time. Come, Mal… let’s use our kitchen.” Silvi hopped up and into Malorie’s arms.

“I guess we’re going to make dinner,” she said.

“Do you have the ingredients?” Derek asked.

She nodded. “I spent most of the gold you gave me on different ingredients. I stuck to cheaper items, but we should be able to make some good food for the next couple of weeks.”

“Actually,” Derek interrupted, “if you plan on changing classes to something that involves cooking, you need to rapidly increase your Cooking skill. Which means working with higher-level materials. I’ll be hitting some dungeons soon, so there’s that, but you’ll need other ingredients as well.”

“What do you suggest?” she asked.

“I’m going to bring you to the bank soon and give you access to my account. Other than the rent that has to be paid monthly, you will have full access to everything. The Crown will automatically deposit my earnings at the beginning of each month,” he said. “You can manage the shop and all the business here. Essentially, being my Stella.”

Malorie stared wide-eyed at Derek. “Really? You would trust me with all that?”

“You’ve done nothing to lose my trust, and you want to do everything you can for Brandi. She’ll need someone with access to the funds to help get her material, too. I would suggest looking for whole carcasses. She can Dismantle them for the materials, then you and Silvi can use the meat to cook,” he explained.

“It would be my pleasure,” Malorie said.

“Good. I also suggest spending some skill points on any business-related General Skills you can find. Do you have skill points available?” he asked.

She nodded. “I have a couple left from the dungeon we ran a while back.”

“Oh?”

“Yeah… I didn’t spend any of them because of how many skill points the last class skill cost me,” she said.

“I see.” He laughed. “Then that’s good. I’m sure business skills will grow extremely well in this environment. Once you have raised the skills to your satisfaction, I’ll take you somewhere to level you to level 50 for a class change. Hopefully, something good comes out of it.”

Malorie nodded. “That’s good. I just hope I can get a class as good as the one I have now. It would be terrible to go from an uncommon growth type class to a basic lifestyle class.”

“That’s why you really need to focus on your General Skills,” Derek said.

Malorie nodded.

“Let’s go, let’s go, let’s go!” Silvi repeated.

Derek dismissed everyone. “Go ahead.”

A little over an hour later, Derek and company had their first meal together at their new place. They were only missing Rayna and Jacks, but those two were scheduled to be back soon.

25 VISITORS

The next morning, Derek opened his eyes to a knocking on the front door of the shop. Maybe they’re back? he wondered. Nobody else was awake, and he had chosen to meditate for the night. He walked down to the shop and looked out the glass pane on the door.

Two figures wearing cloaks stood outside. However, the hoods weren’t covering their heads, so they weren’t hiding, at least not from him.

Derek opened the door.

One man had shoulder-length white hair and intense blue eyes—not the deep blue Derek used to have but a lighter blue that seemed to contain electric currents. The other man stood with neatly shaven brown hair. His eyes were a fierce crimson.

The man with brown hair looked familiar.

“Can I help you?”

The familiar-looking young man stepped forward. “Are you Mr. Hunt?” he asked.

Derek nodded slowly. “I am.”

The man reached his hand out for a handshake, and Derek took it. “My name is Jake Herrett. My father is Jackson Herrett. He wrote to me about a week ago saying that, thanks to you, we could see each other again.”

“Oh…” Derek said, finally knowing why the young man looked familiar. If the man had the scar on his face, he would look like a younger version of Jacks. “No wonder I thought you looked familiar. It’s good to meet you. Please… come in.” Derek moved to the side and held the door open, allowing the two men to come in.

“So…” Derek said once the two men were in the shop. “You and your friend…”

“Edgar, but you can call me Eddie,” the white-haired young man said. “We’re members of the same adventuring team.”

“Edgar, then,” Derek said. “Did the two of you come to Savannah just to visit your father?”

“For the most part,” Jake answered while looking around. “In his letter, he said he had a lot of things we needed to talk about.”

“I imagine he does,” said Derek.

Jake’s eyes jerked to Derek’s. “Do you know what he wants to tell me?”

“I think I do, but it’s something the two of you should discuss. It’s not for me to say.”

“This is a very interesting décor,” Edgar noted. “It’s Pixy Yew, correct?”

“It is…” Derek replied. “I wanted something durable that wouldn’t break the bank. The Pixy Yew fit the bill. It also gives kind of a magical feeling to the shop, don’t you think?”

Edgar nodded firmly. “It does… but if you don’t mind my asking… why not use better materials? With your status”—he nodded to the badges on both his arm and Derek’s—“you could have gotten a much better deal at the same or even lower cost.”

That was when Derek’s gaze shifted to the onyx badge that was on Edgar’s arm and the platinum badge on Jake’s. I bet Jacks is going to be even more surprised than me about that. Jacks had stopped adventuring and gaining levels when he was contracted to Torith.

Jacks had told Derek that he hadn’t seen his son in over five years, yet the young man was already at the same level as Jacks.

“I could have gotten everything for free, but the contractor I hired was very forward about everything, including telling me about the favors I could get because of my rank. I like people like that. I would rather not owe some scumbag a favor if at all possible,” Derek said.

“Well spoken,” Edgar replied.

Derek looked over at the Adventurer’s Guild Badges adorning the duo’s arms again. “I heard the academy produced competent people, but I wasn’t expecting onyx and platinum badges from people who look so young. You’re what? Almost twenty now?” He directed the question at Jake.

Jake nodded. “In a few months.”

“I’m older than I look,” Edgar said. “I’m in the back half of my twenties.”

So we’re basically the same age, Derek thought. “I see,” he said. “So, how did the two of you meet? I imagine the age gap would keep you from the same classes.”

Edgar shrugged. “I was graduating the same year he joined the academy. I took note of Jake during that year. He was headstrong and talented. He also didn’t have servants waiting on him hand and foot, nor did he yell out his father this… his mother that… you know the type?”

“Oh, I know the type,” Derek said.

“So, after I graduated, I… moved my way through the ranks of the army and adventured on my downtime. When he graduated, I was high enough ranked to move him to my company. Eventually, he joined my adventuring party, as well. Now, here we are,” Edgar explained.

“So, are you here on official business, then?” he asked Edgar.

“Me? No. I have leave,” Edgar said.

Derek didn’t fail to notice the slight eye-roll Jake gave Edgar when he mentioned having leave. Edgar was an interesting one. He seemed a bit too excited to answer questions, and he kept looking around the shop for no reason.

“Is there something I can help you with, then?” Derek pointedly asked.

“Oh, no… I’m good,” Edgar answered. “You… just don’t have much for sale, do you?”

“We literally finished the building yesterday…”

“Oh… that makes sense then.”

“Is my father around?” Jake cut in.

Derek shook his head. “I’m afraid not. He went out to train someone a few days ago and hasn’t come back yet. He left before I could give him a communication crystal and should be back sometime today. It’s the seventh day since he left. He said not to worry unless he was gone over a week.”

Derek saw Jake shiver when he mentioned training. “Who is he training? Does he have strong willpower?” Jake asked.

“She, but yes, she does have quite the strong willpower. Why?” Derek asked.

Jake shrugged. “Fath… Dad isn’t the easiest on people when it comes to training them.”

“Well, that’s fine. It’s best when you’re hard on people. They live longer… and DON’T choose a class they are unsuitable for.” Derek whipped his head around to see Thomas peeking out from the stairs. “Do they? Thomas?”

Thomas finished walking down the stairs and rubbed the back of his neck, a crimson glow appearing on his face. “No…”

“Thomas, this is Jake, Jacks’ son.” He pointed at the young man with red eyes. “And this is Edgar, a part of his adventuring team.”

Thomas walked over and politely introduced himself.

“They are both graduates of the academy,” Derek added.

The boy’s eyes sparkled. “Really? How is it? Is it tough? I’m supposed to go there in a few months. I just have to get some more levels before I qualify.”

Edgar stepped forward, crouched down, and put his arm around Thomas’s neck. “It’s easy as pie. Do you want to know a secret of making it in the academy?”

Thomas bobbed his head up and down. “I do.”

“You just have to be stronger than everyone else. If you get picked on, kick their ass. If someone doesn’t like you, kick their ass. If you find yourself outnumbered, find other strong people and form a group. Then you know what to do next?” Edgar asked.

“Kick their ass?”

“Exactly… you’re going to do fine.”

Jake rolled his eyes again. “Don’t listen to him. Keep your head down, do the work, and train as much as possible.”

“Says the guy who lit half his class on fire the first week you were at the academy,” Edgar said.

“I kept my head down after that, though.”

“Yeah, because you didn’t need any more fame after the incident.”

Derek smiled. “There’s nothing wrong with being stronger than everyone else. It’s worked pretty well for me.”

“See, this guy gets it,” Edgar said.

“What about the nobles?” Thomas asked. The boy was always worried about what nobles would do. Especially after the incident with Clay and Alicia.

“Your status doesn’t matter in the academy, only your strength and willingness to learn,” Edgar said. “It doesn’t matter if you’re a high noble, low noble, or a beggar that came in off the street. The nobles can say this and that, but they can’t do anything. Not unless they want the entire kingdom against them. Differences are worked out between the students; family doesn’t matter. Even a prince or princess will be treated the same.”

“What about after the academy?” Thomas asked.

“Then you join the king’s army. It’s less protection than the academy, but by that time, you should be able to fend for yourself. Look at Jake, here. He’s only a couple years out of the academy, but he’s already a high-ranked platinum adventurer,” Edgar explained.

“That’s actually good to hear,” Derek said. He wasn’t sure about the whole joining the army, but it’s good that the kid will have a good amount of protection while in the academy. Especially if he comes out at a higher level and is well-trained. About that…

“How well does the academy train skills?” Derek asked.

“They’re the best. They focus more on skills training than on leveling. Anyone can get power-leveled, but it doesn’t mean shit unless you know how to use your skills. We… ahem… they have craftsmen that make training dolls that mimic real beasts. They don’t help skills level faster than a real battle, but it is faster than sparring,” Edgar explained.

Derek squinted. “That’s… good.”

At that time, Malorie came down from upstairs. “Oh, we have guests?”

Derek nodded. “We do.”

“Silvi and I were just about to get breakfast started,” Malorie said.

“Join us for breakfast?” Derek asked the two young men.

“I don–” Jake started.

“Of course, we will,” Edgar answered.

“Great. I’m sure Jacks will be back sometime soon. Might as well hang around until then… If you have enough leave, that is,” Derek said.

“I’ve plenty,” Edgar said.

Derek led everyone to the dining room as he didn’t actually think about making a living room. The dining room would have to work.

“Oh… these chairs are great,” Edgar commented.

Derek smiled but didn’t say anything. The group continued chatting while Mal and Silvi prepared breakfast. Thomas was milking Edgar for as much information as he could about the academy. Derek didn’t think Thomas had noticed the onyx badge on the man’s arm yet, either.

During their time waiting, Rudy joined them, and Brandi ventured through. She went to the kitchen with Malorie to help.

About an hour later, Malorie came in with a generous spread. Eggs, bacon, toast, ham… Everything one would need for breakfast littered the table. She also served some coffee and placed different creams, sugars, and honey on the table.

“This looks fantastic!” Edgar said as he grabbed a biscuit and stuffed it into his mouth.

Jake shook his head.

Soon, everyone was seated, including Silvi. She was at the opposite end to Derek. “Let’s dig in,” her voice chimed through the necklace, causing Jake to shoot a look at her, and Edgar to choke on a biscuit.

“She… ahem…” Edgar cleared his throat. “She’s not a pet?”

“Not at all,” Derek said.

Edgar shrugged and began stacking a plate full of food. Everyone else did the same. Silvi, unfortunately, didn’t have opposable thumbs, but she made up for it with Telekinesis and Mage Hand. Soon, strips of bacon were flying to her plate as a blue hand-gathered eggs and biscuits.

“That’s awesome,” Edgar commented.

The group didn’t take their time eating. Soon, the table was empty.

Edgar sat back and patted his belly. “That hit the spot… and these chairs… I could fall asleep right now.”

He gets it… Derek was starting to like this outspoken man.

After breakfast, Brandi scurried to her basement. Rudy moved to his contract store, still trying to think of a proper name. Thomas ran off to train with Shae, and Silvi and Mal went back to the kitchen to increase their skill levels. This left Derek and the two young men alone in the dining room.

Not long after, the shop door crashed open, and Rayna’s voice blasted through the air.

“Derek!”

Instantly, Derek was down the stairs in front of a disheveled Rayna. Edgar and Jake followed closely.

“It’s Jacks… he’s surrounded!” she cried out.

Seeing Rayna in such a state, Derek ran up to her. “Woah, woah, woah… take a breath… calm down… then tell me what’s going on.”

Rayna took a deep breath and let it out. “Jacks… we… were finishing up training and about to come back when we were ambushed. They’re not that strong. I think Jacks is stronger than any one of them, but there are a lot. He sent me back here and stopped them from chasing after me.”

“Where is he?” Jake stepped forth.

Rayna only then saw that there were others there besides Derek. “Who… It doesn’t matter…” She shook her head. “We were training at the apes…”

“The Cudgel Apes?” Jake asked.

“Yes,” Rayna confirmed. “We were just inside their territory when we were ambushed.”

“Do you know where that is?” Derek asked Jake.

“I do.”

“Good. Can you lead the way?”

“I can. Let’s go.” Jake was already moving towards the door.

“Malorie!” Derek yelled upstairs. “Take care of Rayna… we’ll be back soon.”

Derek ran out the door and followed Jake, who was already a good distance away.

“I’m coming, too!” Edgar shouted as he caught up with Derek in an instant.

Fast! Derek thought, seeing the man move.

Soon, all three of them were together, with Jake in the lead.

26 ATTACK

Dammit! Jacks spat out a mouthful of blood as a fist-sized rock struck him in his chest. Twelve, there were twelve hooded figures who ambushed him and Rayna. All of them had the strength of someone in the platinum ranks at the Adventurer’s Guild.

He had blocked them all from pursuing Rayna with a giant wall of fire surrounding them. It lasted long enough for the woman to get away. Since she was a wind user and had increased her level so much over the last few days, there wasn’t much of a chance of her being chased down. The group that attacked seemed to know this as well and chose not to chase once the wall of fire calmed down.

Unfortunately for Jacks, the skill had taken a large portion of his mana to cast, and the mana potion he drank immediately after wasn’t able to keep up with his current expenditure.

The question he kept asking himself was “why?” At first, he thought the group that attacked was sent by House Torith over his feud with Derek, but that changed when one of his strikes knocked the hood from the ambusher’s head.

He was a half-elf. Jacks got a good look at another, and he was also a half-elf. Why would a group of platinum-ranked half-elves be ambushing him and Rayna? He couldn’t allow his mind to linger on this question as more and more attacks landed.

Three half-elves already lay on the ground, unmoving, and two more clutched at their wounds and let out agonizing cries. They were three close-ranged attackers who didn’t expect Jacks to explode with his fire mana when he did. He used Blazing Fury—the same skill he used to attack Derek.

Of course, he didn’t dump all his mana into his sword attack this time. He used the skill in a balance between his sword and body. The surrounding flames kept close-range attackers hesitant, or it would have had he not timed the activation perfectly and injured a whole group of them.

The flames also reduced the incoming damage of other attacks. It was great against the two half-elves who apparently specialized in wood magic. Two other half-elves were seeing to their wounded, which left three attacking.

One was an earth user, who was causing the most damage to Jacks. The flames over his body kept the stones from becoming lethal, but that was it. The water mage kept launching attacks, but her water wasn’t as strong as Jacks’ flames, so when they met, her attacks turned into steam, causing an even more blistering atmosphere around the battlefield. One that Jacks preferred. He was almost immune to heat-based attacks.

Finally, the last half-elf was a bow user. There was another bow user, but he was caught up in Jacks’ initial blast and was having a hard time dealing with his charred arm. He had been the loudest. Serves him right.

Regrettably, the remaining bow user had not moved in closer at that time, leaving her fresh. Also, she seemed to deal with poisons and toxins as one arrow had made it through his flames and nicked him in the leg. The toxin was slowly eating away at his remaining stamina.

Jacks thought about fleeing, but he realized he wouldn’t be able to. His stamina would run out before he got too far, and the toxin wouldn’t allow it to build back up. He would essentially be a sitting duck. His body would enter the paralyzing state of stamina fatigue once it hit zero. His potions slowed the stamina loss but didn’t recover any. The toxin was strong.

He had two other options. He could go all out, hoping to defeat them all before he fell unconscious, or he could bide his time and hope Rayna alerted Derek. If Derek came, they wouldn’t stand a chance. He hated relying on people, but that’s what he ended up choosing. It was the only one that, if worked, guaranteed his chance at survival and therefore, his chance to meet his son again.

Though, once his stamina reached a certain point, he planned on putting all his mana into one final attack. There was no sense in saving mana if his stamina was exhausted.

Something felt odd about the attack like they didn’t want to kill him, only greatly injure him. He didn’t know if this was for kidnapping or to send a message, but it allowed him to stall.

He had already held on for quite some time, and Rayna should have made it back to the city. If she could give Derek proper directions to the Cudgel Apes, Derek would arrive in a matter of minutes. But this was all based on the half-elves not having anyone else in their party to intercept Rayna.

Another arrow darted towards his head. He raised his flaming sword and blocked it, letting another stone crash into his gut. It was a tactic that caused him to lose stamina faster, but he had to block his head.

The archer was able to shoot four arrows in the time it took the mage to summon a stone and launch it at Jacks. Jacks was fast enough to deflect one attack at a time, but when they both came, he had to allow one to hit him. As a flame user, speed wasn’t his strong suit. On that front, he envied Rayna.

The ambushers continued to wear Jacks down. He did his best to preserve his stamina, but the toxin showed no signs of letting up. As time passed, his stamina pool dwindled. In minutes, he would be under five percent and have no other choice than to hit the remaining half-elves with one last attack.

Seeing his stamina tick under five percent, Jacks sighed. Sorry, Jake… Sorry, Derek… I won’t be able to repay you. His grip tightened on his sword, and the flames began transferring to it from his body. His sword slowly began taking the shape of a greatsword.

The remaining attackers grabbed their fallen comrades and backed away, causing Jacks to release another sigh. It looked like his final attack would fail. Who in their right mind would stand still for an attack like the one he was charging? Who except for Derek?

The attackers spread out. Jacks’ eyes locked on one of the half-elves. The archer that hit him with the toxin. Since he could only go after one, he chose the archer. If Jacks was going out, he would take that bastard out with him.

Jacks shifted his weight to his back foot and prepared to launch himself forward. With a vast amount of effort, he pushed off the ground… but didn’t move. He couldn’t move. A weight had fallen on his shoulder—one that held him down.

“Looks like we made it,” a voice that struck joy into Jacks’ heart sounded in his ear.

Jacks turned his head only to see a set of cold purple eyes staring back at him. Jacks heaved a sigh and released all his skills. He fell onto one knee.

“She… made it, then?” he managed to ask between pants. His stamina was dangerously low.

“She did,” Derek answered. “What’s wrong with you?” he asked in a concerned tone.

“Toxin… eats stamina,” Jacks gasped.

A wave of… something then fell over Jacks. Healing? No… this is a curative skill… Jacks glanced at his status to see his stamina slowly going up. The skill didn’t completely remove the toxin, but it slowed it down enough for his potions to recover some. In any case, Jacks was no longer at risk of losing consciousness.

Another wave of mana fell over him. This one is healing. He still managed to have a decent amount of health left, so whatever skill Derek used only topped him off on health. It was his mana and stamina that were critically low, but they were recovering.

“They’re running,” Derek’s voice broke him out of his thoughts.

“No, they’re not,” a voice Jacks didn’t recognize came from above. That’s when he realized that more than just Derek had come.

Jacks tilted his head up to see the newcomer. An attractive young man with white hair floated in the air above them. Small charges of lightning shot out at different angles from his feet. Crown Prince Edward? Jacks thought, then immediately dismissed it. The man looked like the crown prince, but he was younger.

It had been over a decade since Jacks caught sight of the crown prince. He already looked older than the man above him. He’s definitely related to the Cydaria family.

The young man clapped, and Jacks’ ears nearly exploded. Thunder reverberated for miles around the area.

Jacks turned his head towards his attackers. Multiple small bolts of lightning fell from the sky and struck them. They had no chance to escape. Jacks was sure that none died, though. He moved his eyes back to the man in the sky, then shifted to behind the man.

A young man who he hadn’t seen before stood in the air behind the Cydarian Royal. Flames covered his feet, combusting to keep him in the air. It was a skill Jacks knew all too well. A skill he also had.

But Jacks ignored all that as his eyes fell onto the young man’s face. “Jake!”

27 SOMEWHAT OF A PRINCE

Derek removed his hand from Jacks’ shoulder as the man shouted for his son. Edgar and Jake floated down beside Derek and Jacks.

“Father,” Jake said.

Jacks walked over and took the young man in his arms, swinging him around in the process. “What are you doing here? I didn’t expect you so soon.”

“They had leave,” Derek said with a snort.

Jacks let the squirming young man out of his embrace and turned towards Edgar and bowed slightly. “Thank you for your help, Prince…”

Edgar rolled his eyes. “Edgar, but don’t call me prince.”

“Ah… so you were a prince. No wonder you did all that flashy shit,” Derek said.

“What do you mean?” Edgar asked.

“Like you really needed to clap your hands like that before releasing that skill. How long do you stand in front of a mirror each day practicing that? Huh? Tell me,” Derek said.

Edgar’s pale face became a slight shade of pink. “Ahem… it helps control the skill.”

“Sure it does. You keep telling yourself that…” Derek said.

“Well, it doesn’t matter, does it? It knocked them all unconscious, didn’t it? That’s what matters.”

“I guess…”

Derek turned to look at the reunited father-son duo. Jacks had dragged Jake off a small distance, and they were talking. Derek shrugged.

“Doesn’t look like any of them died. A couple are critical but not dead,” Derek said after scanning the fallen bodies around them. “I wonder if Jacks held back or if they just got lucky.”

“With burns like those, I don’t see how I could call it luck,” Edgar said.

“They aren’t dead, and a decent healer can fix all that. Plus, you came along and knocked them unconscious. I don’t know if I would have been so generous,” Derek said.

“As you know now, I’m somewhat of a prince. Diplomacy and all that…” Edgar said.

Derek shrugged. “I’m going to go gather them up. Do you have a way to carry them back to the city? I’m going to have some questions to ask these elves…”

Derek had his Time Prison that he could use, but he didn’t want to use it around Jake and Edgar, especially Edgar. The man seemed decent enough, but Derek held little respect for the royal family after everything that happened with Torith.

“Half-elves,” Edgar corrected.

“Half-elves, then.”

“I don’t know… there’s what? Twelve of them? I’m sure we can think of a way to get them back to the city,” Edgar replied.

“Well, think about it.” Derek walked off and made his way to the body lying the farthest away from them. He grabbed the half-elf by the ankle and dragged him back, grabbing another body along the way.

After a short while, he had gathered all twelve half-elves together.

“You think of anything?” he asked Edgar.

Edgar waved his arm, and an extravagant rug fell to the ground. “This work?”

“You sure you want to dirty up something so… royal?” Derek asked.

The prince shrugged. “I never really liked it, anyway.”

“Whatever. Your choice.” Derek turned back to the father-son duo. “Hey! We’re heading back. Y’all can catch up when we get back to the shop.”

The two walked back over. “Half-elves?” Jake asked.

“Looks that way,” Edgar answered.

“A little help,” Derek said as he laid one of the unconscious bodies on the rug. He pulled a red vial out of his storage bracelet and force-fed it to the next half-elf before he moved. He was in a critical condition, and Derek didn’t want him to die… yet.

“Any idea why they attacked you?” Derek asked as they moved bodies.

“I’m not too sure, but I can think of a reason.”

“That elf chick?” Derek asked.

Jacks nodded. “That’s the only thing I could come up with. You embarrassed her in front of a lot of people.”

Derek snorted. “Nobles and their brittle skin.”

“Elf chick?” Edgar cut in.

“I’ll tell you about it later. Let’s get these dipshits back to the city before they wake up.”

Dragging the ambushers back to the city took much longer than getting to the scene of the battle. The group also got a lot of strange looks when entering the city, but everything was settled when Edgar introduced himself. Two onyx badges being in the group didn’t hurt, either.

Still, the guards had to report the matter to their higher-ups. Derek told them if they needed to discuss anything, they’d be at his shop. Then he explained where his shop was. He figured he may end up meeting Natalie Savannah sooner rather than later after this ordeal.

The group soon dragged the twelve half-elves through the front door of the shop, drawing gasps from Brandi and the others.

“Oh, thank goodness. You’re okay.” Rayna ran up and hugged Jacks.

Jacks awkwardly pushed the woman off him. “I am. Thanks for getting back here fast enough that they could come save me. I was almost out of time.”

Rayna stepped back and looked between Jacks and Jake. She moved her head back and forth. “The two of you really do look similar,” she turned and said to Mal.

“That’s good and all,” Malorie said, “but why did you bring all these bodies back to the shop? Isn’t there a better place for that?”

“They’re still alive,” Derek answered.

“What?” Both Rayna and Mal took a second look at the half-elves.

“Yeah, we’re going to get some information out of them. Since the basement’s mostly empty, I’ll take them down there.”

Not long after, the twelve bodies were sprawled out on the basement floor, and Edgar put his rug away. Brandi wasn’t too happy about being kicked out of her crafting space, but she left them to it.

“So, how long does it usually take for your shock treatment to wear off?” Derek asked.

“Depends on their endurance,” Edgar answered. “Or, I can just go up to someone and”—he snapped his fingers, and a current of electricity shot out and zapped one of the attackers—“tada!”

“You didn’t have to snap, did you? It was for effect as well? Wasn’t it?” Derek asked.

“Oh look, he’s awake!” Edgar called out, ignoring Derek’s questions. “It’s best to question him now, while he’s still foggy. He might let something unintentional slip.”

“You interrogate a lot of people?” Derek asked.

“The normal amount.”

“Would the two of you concentrate?” Jake snapped.

Derek walked over and picked the man up by the scruff of his shirt. “Why did you attack my people?”

The half-elf snapped. “You shamed Lady Elras! You deserved it.”

“So it was because of the elf chick,” Derek said.

“How dare you call her that!” the half-elf spat.

“Elras?” Edgar said. “Sabrina Elras?”

“That would be the one,” Derek said. “She’s some foreign dignitary from India or something.”

“It’s Indria,” Edgar said. “And why would she want to harm you or your people?”

Derek shrugged. “She wanted to cut in line. I didn’t let her.”

“That’s it?” Edgar asked.

“I may have released my aura against her goons, but I didn’t leave any lasting damage. It was just a warning. Why do people around here take warnings so poorly?”

“It still doesn’t make any sense. She would know better than to mess with an onyx-ranked adventurer. She is a dignitary… very political. She wouldn’t do something like this, especially in a city like Savannah,” Edgar said.

The prince looked at the half-elf again. “Were you acting under Lady Elras’s orders?”

“As if the lady would speak to someone as lowly as me.”

“Ah… I get it now,” Edgar said.

“You do? I sure as hell don’t. What’s going on?” Derek asked.

“First of all, I don’t think they planned on killing Jacks,” Edgar said. “Did you?” he asked the half-elf.

“Of course not. That would taint the lady’s name. We were teaching them a lesson in respect,” the half-elf said.

Edgar sighed. “What we have here is a group of fanatic half-elves wanting to impress Lady Elras. It is possible that she could put a good word in and have them accepted as full citizens of Indria.”

“Doesn’t that place treat half-elves like crap?” Derek asked.

Edgar shrugged. “People want to be with their people. Plus, they will be treated better if a high noble recommends them. A noble such as Lady Elras.”

“So stupid…” Derek said. “What do we do with them?”

“Let them go?” Edgar suggested. “It’s not like Lady Elras has anything to do with them. I doubt they’ll act again, knowing that they were caught by two onyx-ranks… one who just so happens to be a prince of this kingdom…” He looked pointedly at the half-elf, whose eyes shot open. “Will you?”

“N-no… Your Highness,” the half-elf muttered.

“What do you think?” Derek asked Jacks. He was really the only one affected by the poor decisions of this lot.

“I’m fine. You can let them go,” the man said. “I’d rather spend the time that Jake is here catching up, not dealing with a bunch of idiots. Plus, I think they’re going to be feeling their bad decision for a while. It’s going to take a lot of mana to heal those burns. That wasn’t regular fire.”

“Did you hear that?” Edgar said. “These nice people are letting you and your friends go. Also, don’t think Lady Elras won’t find out about your transgressions. Don’t do things like this in the future.”

Derek let the man fall to the ground. “Get your goons and get out.”

“Th-they’re unconscious…”

Edgar rolled his eyes, then snapped his fingers. Multiple currents of electricity ran through the bodies of the half-elves. The one that was already conscious let out a yelp.

“Whoops,” Edgar said.

Soon, the half-elves were all moaning and clutching at their wounds.

“Shut up!” Derek yelled and released some aura with it. The whimpering stopped. “I’m letting you leave this time. Your friend here has some information that I suggest listening to,” Derek said. “Now… GET OUT!”

The less injured half-elves gathered up the more heavily injured ones and looked around the room.

“Up the stairs to the left, then out the door. You are all banned from my shop, so don’t think about coming back,” Derek said. They looked one last time, then left.

“That’s that…” Derek said and followed behind the fleeing group.

28 REUNION

Once everything with the half-elves was settled, Jacks and Jake wanted some time to catch up. There were many things Jacks had to tell Jake, and he preferred to do it in private. Luckily, Rudy wasn’t using his office at the moment, so they were able to move there to have their conversation.

Once seated, Jacks spoke. “Jake… you don’t know how long I’ve wanted to see you.”

“You could have fooled me… not contacting me once since you moved off with the Toriths,” Jake said. “I know they’re not the greatest of nobles, but that didn’t matter to me. You didn’t have to shut me out. A letter here and there would have sufficed. Five years! It’s been five years, and you haven’t so much as written!”

Jacks winced at his son’s accusation. “I know… and I’m sorry. Malcolm… Gerald… I wanted them to have nothing to do with you. I kept you from them as best I could before I was able to send you to the academy. There’s a reason for that. They aren’t just ‘not the greatest of nobles,’ they are despicable, the lot of them.”

“What do you mean? You said in your letter that you had many things you wanted to tell me. Is it about them? House Torith?”

Jacks nodded. “That’s right… Do you remember the day you were taken?”

“How could I forget?” Jake frowned. “You were off in a dungeon. Me and… me and Mom were at home, waiting for you to get back. I had just gone to sleep when our front door was broken down. Mom di… She wasn’t even able to get an attack off before she died.” Jake clenched his fist and bit his bottom lip. “They put a bag over my head and took me.”

“And you remember how I found you?” Jacks asked.

“You said Gerald Torith used his resources to help find me in exchange for your cooperation.”

“I’m afraid there’s much more to the story that we… I never pieced together,” Jacks said with a sigh.

“More to the story?”

“Yes,” Jacks confirmed. “When I got back from the dungeon and found your mother on the floor, I was distraught and angry. Then, I realized I couldn’t find you. I looked and looked, used all my contacts and favors, but I couldn’t find any trace of you. Then I was contacted by one of Torith’s men.”

“And?” Jake asked.

“Well, I never thought about it because he was able to find you. I counted my blessings that you were alive and well and never questioned anything. Whatever the price, it was more than worth it to have you back,” Jacks explained.

“But now, something doesn’t add up?” Jake asked.

“Exactly,” Jacks said. “I’ve watched that noble house do truly atrocious things, and I couldn’t interfere because of my oath and contract. All I could do was not help. There were times when I had to do terrible things because Malcolm got himself in trouble. I truly regret those moments.”

“Now, why would such a terrible noble house come to me and offer to help find my son?” Jacks asked rhetorically. “I think it was because of who I was.”

“Who you were?”

“Yes. I was a commoner on my way to onyx rank. I held no ties to any noble house, and I was known to do the right thing. What happens when a new power rises in a place controlled by the few?” Jacks asked.

Jake closed his eyes. “They either take the power or eliminate it. They won’t let it grow.”

“That’s right,” Jacks said. “And since I didn’t have any ties, I didn’t have any backing. Most adventurers like me end up working for the Adventurer’s Guild. Nobody wants to piss off that man. It’s what I should have done, but I wanted to be free.”

Jake nodded. “Or you go to the military and work for the kingdom… like me.” Jake’s fist tightened around the arm of the chair he was sitting in. “So, since you had no backing, the noble houses went for you. Torith…”

“Exactly. And I’m not the only one. I’ve seen more than one promising person working under contract for Torith. I’m sure other houses are the same in this regard. I’m just not sure how far the other houses are willing to go. As for Torith…” Jacks did his best to control his rage. “It was all a setup. In one move, Gerald got rid of the new power, and his son obtained a moderately powerful bodyguard who was in their debt.”

“Torith killed Mom?” It wasn’t hard for Jake to connect the dots after what Jacks told him.

“I believe they did,” Jacks answered.

Jake took in a deep breath and calmed down. “What made you think about this after all those years?”

“Derek,” Jacks answered. “He killed Malcolm and broke my oath and contract. Before he killed Malcolm, he made the man give up some information. Information that rendered Malcolm an Oathbreaker.”

“What information?”

“There’s no proof, but according to what Malcolm said, the reason he was shipped out to be city lord in Torith, instead of it continuing to be run by an overseer from the family, is because he stumbled onto a secret of Gerald’s,” Jacks explained.

“A secret worth sending his son far away for?”

Jacks nodded. “If it would have been anyone other than Malcolm who discovered it, they would have died.”

“And what was the secret?”

“House Torith deals in trafficking, even children… and probably more,” Jacks said.

Jake’s eyes widened. “Do you trust Derek? Do you believe him?”

Jacks nodded slowly. “I do… more so than most anyone else I’ve met. I haven’t known him long, but he does everything he says he’s going to, and he has been upfront with everything to me. He’s strong enough that he doesn’t need me, either.”

“What about the king and the royal family?” Jake asked.

“It would make sense that Prince Edgar doesn’t know anything about it. He seems to be the type that avoids politics wherever possible. He’s not the crown prince, and it doesn’t seem like he wants the position, anyway. Does that sound right?”

Jake nodded. “He only cares about his military troops and having fun. I’ve only seen him serious a handful of times, all when members of his unit are in trouble. He rarely talks about noble families, and when he does, it’s not always pleasant.”

“Derek thinks the problem is with the king,” Jacks said. “He hasn’t said so directly, but I can tell that he has no respect for King Edwin. And I can’t blame him, after knowing what I know now. Either he knows what Gerald Torith is doing and turns a blind eye, he actively avoids finding out, or he actually doesn’t know anything.”

“None of those options sound good.”

“No… they don’t,” Jacks agreed. “Though Gerald Torith may just be that good at keeping things hidden.”

“Any way you look at it, they need to know,” Jake said. “I’ll tell Edgar.”

“But you don’t have proof, and House Torith may have almost as much control over the kingdom as the royal family does. I don’t believe they will investigate the matter without first having proof.”

Jake half-shouted, “And how are they supposed to get proof without investigating?”

“They can’t.”

“Then what do we do?” Jake asked.

Jacks shrugged. “I’ve decided to become stronger and help Derek. Since Derek killed Malcolm, there is no way Gerald will let him off. I’ll be right behind him when he makes a decision.”

“I’ll be here, too,” Jake said.

“No.” Jacks shook his head. “You stay with Prince Edgar. Grow stronger. Keep your backing.”

“She was my MOTHER!” Jake slammed his fist down on the table in frustration.

“And she was my wife!” Jacks said back. “I will not have you throwing your life away when there’s nothing you can do. Your mother wouldn’t want you to. This is something I have to do. You only need to worry about yourself.”

Jake gritted his teeth. “I’m still telling Edgar.”

“Do what you want with the information. Just know that there’s nothing the royal family can do right now. As for now, I think the best bet is on Derek. He’s strong,” Jacks said.

“He’s still only an onyx rank,” Jake said.

Jacks snorted. “That’s as high of a rank as the Adventurer’s Guild in Savannah is able to give out, and that is only because the Guild Master here made an exception. I believe his strength is at the diamond rank.”

“You’re saying he’s already as strong as the king and the Siren from the Crown?” Jake asked.

“Don’t talk badly about Miss Swan. She and Derek seem to be good friends,” Jack’s cut him off.

Jake was taken aback. “Friends with the Si… with Alanah Swan?”

Jacks nodded. “He keeps both low and high company, and he didn’t move to Savannah for his own safety. He did it for those around him. So they would have a safe place to grow.”

Jake went quiet, thinking. After a few minutes, he spoke. “Fine… I’ll leave House Torith up to you and Derek for now. But if you fail, I’m going after them.”

“That’s good.” Jacks sighed in relief. He sat back in his chair. “Now, tell me about the last five years. I’ve only been able to get a few reports about you in secret. How was the academy? Did you fit in?”

Jake’s face flushed. “Well, I didn’t fit in from the start. I… uh… I caused an accident the first week I was there…”

The father-son duo continued their conversation late into the night. Jake recounted all the fun and troublesome times he had at the academy and his adventures with Edgar.

A very difficult day had blossomed into one of the best nights Jacks had in a decade. He listened with rapt attention and took in everything his son had to say. He could finally be a father again.

29 ZEPHYR’S FURY

Derek watched Jacks drag Jake through the shop and into Rudy’s office. They have a lot of catching up to do. Back in the shop, Rayna, Mal, Silvi, Brandi, and Derek chatted with Edgar about some things. Brandi was super excited about being able to talk to an actual prince.

Edgar didn’t actually know too much about the political side of the kingdom. He preferred fighting and adventuring. Even though he was considered a general of the king’s army, and he had worked his way up from one of the lower ranks, he didn’t particularly enjoy that, either.

The kingdom had been peaceful for over two decades at this point, so the army mostly patrolled the borders. Cydaria was bordered by Vallum and the dwarves, Indria and the elves, and Astrus, which was a kingdom made up like Cydaria, one accepting of all—to a certain extent.

Edgar told them stories of patrolling the borders and the state of everything. The borders with Indria and Vallum were lax, as both countries had multiple trade deals with Cydaria and had a good relationship, even though the elves of Indria had a very elitist attitude towards humans. Apparently, they even allowed a certain amount of slaves—as long as they weren’t elves.

Derek didn’t like that, but it seemed common. When he asked about it, Edgar told him that only Vallum and Cydaria frowned on the tradition. The dwarves of Vallum despised slavery because they thought a person should be able to do everything on their own, with their own hands. Derek liked that attitude.

As for the border with Astrus, it was more heavily guarded. They had been at a standstill since the last war ended twenty-three years ago. Neither country came out for the better. It seemed like a bit of a Cold War situation to Derek.

The Rampant Sea bordered the entire eastern side of Cydaria, which required as much, if not more, of the army’s attention. There were many monsters that appeared from the sea onto the land and occasionally attacked villages and cities close by. If Derek would have continued east after arriving at Wimette, he soon would have run into the sea.

Derek still didn’t understand the size of the continent they were on, but from everything he gathered, it was massive. Cydaria had as much landmass as Russia, and the three kingdoms that bordered it weren’t much smaller. The planet had to be at least ten times bigger than Earth.

When Derek asked about the population of Cydaria, he was surprised to learn that it was over half a billion. It didn't make a lot of sense to him. From what he’d seen so far, Savannah, with its size, had maybe ten to fifteen million citizens living in it.

Then he remembered the fee to enter and all the businesses. When he asked about it, he learned that there were over two hundred and fifty million people in and around the Cydarian capital. The villages around the capital were more like sub-cities than the actual sub-cities were. Because of the presence of the army, and even though the area and dungeons around the capital were dangerous, it was still the safest place to live in the kingdom.

It all blew Derek’s mind. He couldn’t wait to see the capital city. But he wanted to see it from the outside.

During their discussion, Thomas dragged his disheveled body back to the shop. Shae really didn’t take it easy on the kid. Derek was happy for him. Shae was a much better mentor than Derek could have ever been.

Once Derek finished getting information about the kingdom out of Edgar, he left Mal, Brandi, and Thomas with the prince to keep him company. He then dragged Rayna downstairs to discuss her training.

She followed him down to the basement. When they got there, Derek activated the soundproofing runes Geoffrey installed for Brandi so the racket wouldn’t reach upstairs. Derek hopped on top of the workbench, and Rayna took a seat on the anvil.

“So, other than being ambushed by a crazy cult, how was your training? When I mentioned that Jacks was training you, Jake asked if you had strong willpower. Was it pretty harsh?” Derek asked.

“Harsh?” Rayna visibly shuddered. “I received an Achievement for dying…” she said.

“What?”

“Yeah… Jacks went to an Alchemy shop before we left to fight the apes. I didn’t know what he was planning, but he must have spent tens of thousands of gold in there. He bought resurrection potions. A lot of them,” she explained.

“And the Achievement?” Derek asked.

Rayna’s face blushed. “It’s called Damsel… Apparently, after entering a dying state and being pulled out of it ten times, you get the Achievement. It significantly decreases the chance that a critical hit will kill you instantly. While in a dying state, it dramatically increases the countdown timer. And, it has a slight chance of auto revival once the timer depletes. It’s one of the most versatile Achievements I’ve ever seen or heard of.”

“Wow, that’s great,” Derek said. That sounds like something everyone needs to have. “I wonder how many people know about it.”

“I asked Jacks, and he said he learned about it from a noble he adventured with back in the day who couldn’t keep his mouth shut. One of those types that are always bragging about what they have that others can’t get.”

“It would be a very hard Achievement to get. You would have to have the money to buy enough potions to revive somebody ten times, which would cost more than this shop probably, or you would need a high-level healer who happened to have a resurrection spell, which I hear is rare unless the class is of higher rarity,” Derek said.

Rayna nodded. “I owe Jacks a lot.”

Derek shrugged. “Maybe… maybe he’s looking for a good partner to go adventuring with. When I mentioned it earlier, his eyes lit up like a child’s. It seems he really enjoyed the life back when he was able to. If he can build you up into something great, the two of you could make onyx or even diamond-rank together.”

And by the time that happens, I will have made my presence known enough that nobody will want to fuck with my people. He didn’t say it out loud, though, he only smiled. “He’s going to be especially motivated after seeing that his son has already caught up, if not surpassed him.”

“That… would be great. I never thought about that,” Rayna said.

“Speaking of being strong,” Derek said. “Did you level well? Upgrade your skills?”

Rayna’s eyes brightened. “I did, but I haven’t been able to go over everything yet. I hit level 100 for my class upgrade, but I was going to wait until I got home to do it. But then the half-elves attacked, so I did the upgrade without viewing anything. Just to get the extra points so I could rush back.

“After that, I spent all my time worrying if you were going to make it to Jacks in time, so I haven’t had a chance to see anything other than the fact that it upgraded to epic rarity,” she answered.

“Oh, that’s amazing! I had hoped it would upgrade for you at level 100. That means you may even have a shot at legendary at the level 200 upgrade,” Derek said.

“Legendary…” she mumbled. “I can’t believe I’m going to have a chance to get a legendary class. It’s kind of overwhelming.”

“Well…” Derek prodded. “C’mon, what’s your class like?”

Rayna closed her eyes. “The name changed. It’s no longer Zephyr’s Gale, it’s Zephyr’s Fury. It’s still a ranged wind swordsman-type class. I get three points in endurance and vitality per level. Two points into strength. And five points into dexterity, wisdom, and intelligence.”

“Oh? A total of twenty-three stat points per level. That’s not bad,” Derek said. Brandi was the first anomaly with odd stat points, but her class was crazy. It was rare, and she almost got epic class stats. Three more points than a normal epic rarity class made more sense.

It seemed that growth-type classes received a bit more of a push than regular classes. Derek inwardly cursed at the system. He had only received twenty points when his class was epic, yet it was a growth-type class. He did have the ability to put the points wherever he wished, though, so he couldn’t complain much.

“What did you get?” Derek asked.

Rayna closed her eyes again. “There are three skills, but I haven’t bought them yet. I’ll need to buy and test them later.” She scoffed. “One of them is a passive increase in movement speed. It’s called Swift Footing. It doesn’t have any requirements; it’s always on. I could have used that when running away.”

“Hindsight…” Derek said.

“One is called Cyclone… and it makes tornadoes I can control. It’s an area of effect spell,” she said. “The last one is Wind Bolt. It charges wind on the tip of my finger, or sword, then shoots it out at high speed. The speed and density of the bolt increase as it levels. It doesn’t cost a lot of mana, either.”

“Sounds like pretty good skills,” Derek said. The Cyclone skill is probably the same as the one that the Canis Cyclonis used back in that early beast dungeon… the one that I used Void Shift for the first time to kill. “By the way, did anyone tell you that your eyes are different yet?”

“What? What do you mean?” she hurriedly asked.

“I think it has something to do with obtaining a certain amount of skill in an element. If you look closely at Edgar, you can see the lightning currents running through his eyes. Remember when I upgraded my class and my eyes turned purple? I don’t even have black pupils anymore,” Derek explained.

Rayna nodded.

“Well, congratulations. You don’t have pupils anymore, either. And your eye color is now a bluish-green. The same color as your Wind Blade after you changed to the Zephyr class at level 50,” Derek said.

Rayna frowned and asked in a worried tone, “Do they still match my hair?”

30 PREPARATIONS

For the next few days, everyone spent their time together, catching up. Derek took Rayna to the Adventurer’s Guild to both train her new skills and get her a gold adventurer’s badge. She easily completed her testing missions to obtain the rank.

Normally, Jacks would be the one to help Rayna, but he was busy with his son. They also had a lot of catching up to do. Derek knew Jacks had let Jake know about everything that had transpired and was glad to see that the two of them ended up having a decent relationship.

Prince Edgar was a bit of an oddball. He mostly just sat around, listening and giving his two cents on topics that interested him. More than anything, the man seemed to be happy to be where he was, and not where he obviously should have been. The prince turned out to be a very patient man, as well. There was a never-ending stream of questions flowing out of Thomas’s mouth about the academy.

Derek also found time to take Malorie to the bank and set everything up. She would be the manager at their shop, so he gave her access to everything, including his finances. He wasn’t worried about money. If he needed it personally, he could just go on a hunt for something big. He also wasn’t worried about her stealing. He trusted her and trusted that she wouldn’t do anything to jeopardize Brandi’s future.

Rudy finally got over his excitement and decided that his business didn’t need a flamboyant name. He was in the contract business. It was better to be straightforward. Eventually, he settled on Contracts by Rudy. Derek helped with the slogan, ‘Always get it in writing!’ After a short conversation with Geoffrey, the sign and slogan were mounted above the entrance to his part of the building.

Finally, Derek talked with Stella about the Void Beast materials and was able to get everything within two days. Apparently, Alanah had made an official announcement and was beginning to prepare for the auction, which would be the first of two and be held in Savannah. Thus, the Void Beasts were already in the process of being prepared when he made the request.

Roman was ecstatic when Derek delivered the materials—as was Rudy. It was the first contract he made under his new business. Overall, the contract was in Derek’s favor, but Roman couldn’t complain. He would not only be making an absurd amount of money, but the experience he would get for crafting the potions would be no joke. He even redoubled his efforts to teach Brandi when she went over for lessons.

As for Sabrina Elras, if everything was as Edgar said, then she didn’t have anything to do with it. He did see the elf around, though. He even caught her staring in his direction a couple of times when he was in the central part of the city. She would quickly turn her head and act as if nothing had happened.

He still heard nothing about or from Natalie Savannah. Apparently, the incident with the ambush didn’t warrant her involvement as everything was settled without death. A prince being there probably helped the matters, as well.

Which led Derek to today. He was standing outside the Crown Restaurant waiting for one last meeting with Stella before he left for a dungeon. In his storage bracelet sat one vial of the Potion of Physical Permanence.

The auction was a month away, and he was looking to add an extra layer to it. He hadn’t planned on rushing out the product so fast, but with the auction happening sooner than he originally thought it would, he decided to show off his new product.

“I don’t know why we’re here. I have more than enough clout to advertise the potion for myself.” Roman clicked his tongue.

“I trust Alanah’s clientele much more than I trust yours. Hers is very selective, yours… not so much,” Derek said. “Plus, it may be better for you to keep your name hidden. You may attract some unsavory characters once it becomes known that you can create such a potion.”

Roman spat on the street. “I already attract unsavory characters. They pay the best.”

“Yeah, but none of your previous potions would be worth killing for, and I don’t think you’re as strong as Alanah is. I don’t think Shae’s backing would be enough to keep you safe after announcing something like this, and my reputation isn’t high enough yet. It will be one day, possibly soon, but for now, I think it’s best to rely on Alanah and the Crown,” Derek said.

“Whatever… we’ll try it your way. But the costs are coming out of your half,” Roman said.

Derek chuckled and led Roman into the Crown Restaurant. They were quickly ushered upstairs to Stella’s office. She was waiting for their arrival.

“Stella!” Derek walked in and grabbed a seat.

Roman followed his lead and hopped in a chair of his own.

Stella didn’t seem to mind their casual attitudes. “What can I help you with, Mr. Hunt?”

“No need to be formal around Roman… you know Roman, right?” he asked Stella, making sure they had already been acquainted with each other.

“We’ve met in passing before, but we’ve never had business.” Stella looked at Roman. “It is a pleasure to formally meet you, Mr. Pascal.”

Roman clicked his tongue. “Call me Roman. Mr. Pascal was my no-good bum of a father.”

“So that’s why it’s called ‘Roman’s Potions and Brews’ even though ‘Pascal’s Potions’ would sound so much better.” Derek chuckled.

“Well then, Roman… Derek… to what do I owe the pleasure?” she asked.

“Well, about that.” Derek flicked his wrist, and a vial with liquid that was rapidly changing in color appeared in his hand. “Roman created this neat little potion, and I was hoping we could auction it off under the guise of the Crown.” He held the potion out for Stella to take.

Stella frowned as she received the potion. “The auction is known for only selling permanent stat-boosting meals from Void Beasts. We wouldn’t want to taint that by adding…” She trailed off as she examined the potion. “Permanence?” she asked.

Derek smiled. “Yup. It’s a potion that increases stats permanently. Thought it would work well as a… refreshment to your meals.”

Her eyes widened. “What’s the increase? How much? Which stats?” she asked.

“Well…” Derek teased. “It increased my strength, dexterity, endurance, and vitality by five points each. It’s also a potion, so I don’t think it will have the same problem that the meals have. You should be able to drink them back-to-back without waiting a long time between… Of course, the potions are rare, so we haven’t actually tested that yet.”

“So it gives dexterity and vitality… that will be a big draw. Especially the vitality, small as the boost may be. The king’s excitement over the blood from the baby beast giving extra vitality was palpable. Most people cannot cheat death by old age, whenever that is, so every point in vitality or endurance, especially vitality, matters,” she said.

“So, what do you think? Can we use the Crown as a platform to sell the potion on? I would rather know that these permanent stats are going to somebody vetted by Alanah, than a random person who may or may not be an enemy,” Derek said.

“I think we can work something out. What kind of deal do you two have? What do you bring to the table, Derek? You aren’t an Alchemist last I checked,” Stella said.

“Who said I wasn’t an Alchemist?” Derek asked with a confused look.

“What?” Both Stella and Roman shouted.

Derek snorted and waved his hands. “Just kidding. I don’t have the patience for something like Alchemy. It seems like a fun craft, but it’s not for me.”

Stella rolled her eyes.

“As for your question. I provide the materials. Just as I did with your meals… well, I provide the main materials.”

Everything seemed to click for Stella after that. “So this is what the Void Beast leftovers went towards. Of course it is. I only know of one ingredient that can be used to increase stats permanently, and it’s the Void Beast. Why would it be any different for potions?”

Stella turned to Roman with a glint in her eyes and smiled. “We do have a few extra sets of Void Beast materials that we’ve accumulated or haven’t sold over the years. Would you be interested?”

Derek snapped his fingers in front of Stella’s face. “Hey… I’m still here.”

Stella snapped back. “Oh… sorry about that. I got ahead of myself. We may not even have all the correct materials needed, anyway. I don’t know if we have any claws left in our stock, as they make for great smithing materials… hides as well.”

“So, what do you say? Can we work with you?” Derek asked.

“I’m sure we can work something out. I’ll contact my mistress about it later,” Stella answered and held the potion out for Derek to take.

“Keep it. You’ll need to test it to verify its worth. Just remember,” Derek said, “we’ve provided the entirety of the product. You will only be advertising and selling it to your client. A product that doesn’t necessarily need your advertising or selling. Only your backing… if that.”

“I am well aware,” Stella said.

“That’s good,” Derek said. “Call me on the communication crystal once you figure something out. I may be out for a couple of weeks, but we will be able to work something out before the auction.”

“Oh? Where are you going?” Stella asked.

Derek shrugged. “Around,” he said. “Anyway, we need to get going.”

Derek stood, as did Roman.

“It’s been a pleasure doing business with you again.” Derek reached out and shook Stella’s hand.

“Always.”

After that, the two left the Crown and began their trip back to Roman’s shop.

“You sure were quiet in there,” Derek said.

“I don’t like doing business with business-minded people. I like to set a price, then they pay it or leave. Negotiations make my skin crawl.”

“So that’s why you didn’t put up much of a fight with our contract?”

“They weren’t bad terms, either. You didn’t seem like the type to rip me off,” Roman said.

“Indeed.”

After Derek left Roman’s, he went back home. With everything he could think of taken care of, he planned on leaving for a dungeon the next morning. He asked Silvi if she wanted to go with him, but once she learned they would be fighting against stone golems, and that rocks weren’t in the least bit tasty, she decided to stay home and practice cooking.

Thomas wanted to go, but he still had his training with Shae. He could be power leveled anytime, but he wouldn’t be able to get the training of a true spear master often.

Only Silvi knew exactly where he was going. The others only knew he was heading to a dungeon.

At the end of the day, Derek lay on his bed and checked his stats.

Status

Personal Information

Name: Derek Hunt

Age: 30

Level: 102

Experience: 1,355,6000/7,000,000

Class: Legend of the Void (Legendary)

Race: Human (Modified)

Health: 16575

Mana: 5000

Stamina: 16575

Stats

Strength: 705

Dexterity: 505

Endurance: 1105

Vitality: 1105

Intelligence: 500

Wisdom: 500

Stat Points Remaining: 63

Contracts

Alanah Swan (Crown Restaurant): View Contract

Silvi (Bonded Beast): View Status

Stella Brighton (Crown Restaurant): View Contract

Francesco Jaccobs (Torith Adventurer’s Guild): View Contract

Rudolph McKinney: View Contract

Skills

Absolute Nullify Lv. 1, Chain Lightning Lv. 13, Channel Void Lv. 10, Cleaning Lv. 6, Cure Toxin Lv. 4, Dismantle Lv. 12, Greater Meditation Lv. 5, Heavy Weapons Mastery Lv. 18, Identify Lv. 16, Magic Resistance Lv. 11, Multi-Strike Lv. 3, Physical Resistance Lv. 12, Rejuvenation Lv. 9, Sweeping Slash Lv. 18, Time Prison Lv. 4, Unarmed Combat Mastery Lv. 9, Void Call Lv. 2, Void Sense Lv. 4, Void Shift Lv. 3, Void Steps Lv. 2, Void Storage Lv. N/A

Skill Points Remaining: 16

Skill Upgrade Points Remaining: 4

Achievements

Greater Giant Slayer, Jack of All, Lesser Dungeon Explorer, Lesser Dungeon Traveler, Lesser Enigma, Lesser Enforcer of Oaths, Lesser Repetitive Dungeoneer, Lesser Slayer of the Unknown, Lesser Solo Diver, Magical Glass Cannon, Meat Shield, Lesser Explorer, Offensive Powerhouse

With his constant use, failure or success, of Identify, it had gained a level. Most people didn’t know or have the Enigma Achievement, so he didn’t worry about being found out.

His Greater Meditation also increased a bit. It made sense as he did more meditating than he actually did sleeping.

Void Sense was always active, thus slowly increasing in level. When he really tried to look at the ripples and the void all around him, it was clearer than before. Derek felt he would be able to use his void skill more easily the higher his Void Sense skill leveled. He tried to keep it in mind to try to actively level the skill, but the sensory overload he received when he focused on it was still annoying.

Speaking of void skills, he gained a level in Void Steps when he rushed to help Jacks a few days ago. Everyone else was ignoring the ground as they rushed over, so he did, too. It had gotten a few odd looks, as nobody was able to tell what element the skill was using. It was blatantly obvious with Edgar’s crackling lightning trail and Jake’s exploding steps what element they used, but other than Derek’s eyes, nobody he didn’t want to know knew about his void attribute.

Time Prison was the skill Derek was most interested in at the moment. It had leveled to level 4. That, plus the fact that his prisoners’ sentences were going to be up soon, drew his attention.

I suppose I need to go in and settle all that before I leave tomorrow. Derek hopped up from his bed and moved down to the basement below. When he opened the door, the clanging of metal rang out. He smiled at the girl, still hard at work, and walked over to an unused section of the basement.

When he ripped the void, the clanging stopped.

“Derek? What are you doing down here?” Brandi asked.

“Nothing much. I need to check on some things in here before I leave tomorrow. Sorry for distracting you,” he replied.

“Oh… it’s fine. I was just practicing my hammering. I wasn’t making anything,” the girl said. “Is it the… people that you’re checking on?”

Derek nodded. “Yes… the prisoners.”

“You’re not letting them out, right?”

“Nope. Definitely not,” Derek said.

“That’s good. Jacks said they were all bad people. And the one even tried to kill Thomas,” Brandi said.

Derek nodded. “Yup. You don’t have to worry about them. I just need to make some adjustments. You can get back to work. Don’t let me distract you.”

Brandi nodded, and soon the clanging of metal sounded again.

Derek reached forward and grabbed the handle of the door to the prison. He pulled. Once again, he stepped into the dark lobby. He still hadn’t looked for any temporary light fixtures to brighten the room. It wasn’t something he currently needed.

Derek stepped forward and moved to the door containing Clay Torith. He reached out and placed his hand on it. As of now, it showed that just under three weeks were left. The timer was still counting down one second for every two seconds that Derek felt.

With the skill at a higher level, with a thought, Derek adjusted the countdown timer. Soon, for every five seconds that passed, the cell only ticked down one second.

There, that will make sure I don’t have to worry about it for a while. If I have the need to talk to either Clay or one of the assassins, I can always speed the time up. At the rate he adjusted the prison cell, it would be almost four months before the timer expired.

Once he finished adjusting Cell #003, he moved over and adjusted the other two active cells. When he was finished, he also noticed the addition of more prison cells than before. By his calculations, once the skill leveled to 20, he would have exactly 100 cells available. He doubted he would ever need so many, but there was a chance that the time served in the nothingness of the void could possibly change someone. The possibility was slim, but it was there.

Having put the Time Prison out of his mind for now, Derek walked back out into the basement and closed the door. Then, he reached out and pulled the void back together and watched the space heal itself.

After that, he walked back over to Brandi, who was currently looking at a piece of some metal.

“I’m finished in here,” he said. “I’m going to go sleep. You should, too. You don’t want to worry your mother too much.”

Brandi nodded. “I will soon. Just a bit more and all the durability of this”—she flashed the metal piece at Derek—“will be gone. I want to finish what I started tonight, so I can work on something else tomorrow.”

“Okay,” Derek said. “Good night.” He tapped the top of the girl’s head with his finger.

Brandi reached up and put her hand on her head and rubbed. “Good night.”

Derek walked out of the basement and back up to his room. After going through a mental checklist, he decided that he took care of everything that required his immediate attention, and he wouldn’t have to worry about things while he was gone.

He sat on his bed, then laid back and closed his eyes. Soon, he drifted off to sleep.

The next morning, Derek awoke to the smell of freshly cooked breakfast. After a quick trip to the bathroom, and the hope that Geoffrey would have a working shower prototype ready for when he got back, he moved on to the dining room, where Malorie met him at the door.

“You’re just in time,” Malorie said.

“Huh?”

“Silvi and I woke up early to make a big breakfast before you left. We wanted to send you off on a full stomach.”

Derek looked past Malorie and saw Silvi sitting at the table, drooling over the freshly baked bread, sausages, eggs, and other food.

“Mhm…” he said. “I’m sure that’s all Silvi had on her mind when you were preparing everything. She looks really concerned about me right now.”

Malorie smiled and shook her head. “Well, it was the plan until the food was ready. Once she’s finished cooking, everything else goes out the window until she’s eaten,” she said. “Now, come on and eat. The others won’t be up for a while, so you don’t have to wait.”

Derek did as told and had a great meal. Surprisingly, Edgar arrived in the dining room not long after Derek. He asked if Derek needed any company on his trip, most likely so he could stay away from the political side of things for as long as possible, but Derek refused as he didn’t want others to learn of his actual level yet.

If everything went well, he would raise his level high enough that he wouldn’t have to worry about hiding it. He could just reduce the power he showed to others, making it seem like he was still onyx-ranked.

Nobody else arrived during his breakfast. He said his goodbyes to Mal and Edgar and patted his crazy kitchen bunny on the head before leaving. He took out a map, then hopped into the air with Void Steps and took off towards his destination: The Golem Dungeon.

31 NEWS FROM THE CROWN PRINCE

Edward hurried through the palace, moving towards the king’s library. He planned on setting off to inspect the border before he received news he’d been waiting the last six months for. News that his father, the king, needed to know.

Without waiting, he threw the door to the library open and made his way straight to his father. Upon arriving in front of the king, he bowed.

“Your Highness, Advisor Musgrave,” Edward greeted.

“What is it, my boy?” the king asked. “No need to stand on ceremony. For you to rush in like this, it must be important.”

Edward glanced at his father, then at Phillip Musgrave. Usually, Gerald Torith would be advising the king here in the library, but since the audience with Alanah Swan, Gerald had fallen out of the king’s good graces—though his father still couldn’t decide what to do with the man. Gerald had obtained too much power in his time as advisor, so the king couldn’t act rashly.

Edward cleared his throat. “Father, it’s about the dungeon.”

“Dungeon… the one you found six months ago? Off the coast in an underwater cavern?”

Edward nodded. “Yes,” he replied. “The very same.”

“What about it?”

“They’re back…” Edward answered. “The squad.”

“What did they find out?” The king sat forward.

“As you know, the dungeon is a level 250 unstable raid dungeon with time attributes. I sent Lieutenant Truss and his squad in with escape scrolls to investigate. We haven’t heard from them in six months, but the dungeon status continued to be occupied,” he explained.

The king nodded heavily.

“The squad reappeared today after using their escape scrolls,” Edward said.

“What did they find out?” the king asked.

“Not much, other than the time distortion. According to Lieutenant Truss, they were only in the dungeon for just under a week. Yet, on the outside, over two months had passed. So, it’s safe to assume that the time distortion is around twelve times. One month inside may be a year or more on the outside,” the prince said.

“Troublesome.” King Edwin scratched the scruff on his chin. “Did they report anything on the enemies within?”

Edward shook his head. “As you know, Lieutenant Truss and his squad of five are only upper platinum-rank. As it is a raid dungeon with room for a party of twenty-five adventurers, I commanded them to keep safe. During their stay, they barely left the safe zone. As it was a time dungeon, I felt the first priority was to find out how distorted it was.”

The king nodded. “So, we have an unstable dungeon that could overflow at any moment. On top of that, it’s a level 250 raid dungeon with a time distortion of at least 1:12. Not to mention the fact that the border with Astrus is becoming uneasy… What to do…?”

“Father,” Edward said, grabbing the king’s attention. “Let me select a team and lead them through the dungeon. It must be completed… and soon. Level 250 monsters would wreak havoc in the kingdom if we don’t do something about it.”

“Prince Edward,” Advisor Musgrave spoke, “we cannot have the commander of the kingdom’s army disappear into an unknown dungeon with such unrest at the border. Everyone is already on edge. If you disappear, it may be seen as a sign of weakness.”

“But…”

“No, Phillip is right,” King Edwin said. “We do not know how long it will take to clear the dungeon or if it is an elite dungeon or not. The dungeon must be cleared, but you cannot be the one to do it.” Edwin tapped his finger on his desk.

“Then who?” Edward asked.

The trio grew silent in thought. Whatever decision they made would affect the kingdom as a whole. It was a twenty-five-man dungeon, which meant that whatever choice they made, twenty-five of the kingdom’s strongest would be gone for as long as it took to complete the dungeon.

“What about Prince Edgar?” Advisor Musgrave asked. “We must send someone from the royal family. If neither of the two of you can go, it must be Prince Edgar or Princess Eloise. Princess Eloise would be my first choice, but she is… indisposed at the moment.”

Edward snorted. “She is betrothed, Phillip, not indisposed.”

“It is all the same, Prince Edward.”

“Phillip is right. I hate to say it, but Edgar is our only choice…” King Edwin said. “However, he is still only at onyx rank. With that, plus his… work ethic… I don’t know if we will be able to have other onyx and even diamond-ranked adventurers follow him.”

“Hmm…” Edward scratched his chin. “Give me a month with him, and I’ll have him at diamond-ranked.”

“He won’t like that,” King Edwin said. “He detests power-leveling.”

“It doesn’t matter. He will do what he must for the kingdom, even if I have to make him,” Edward said.

“If you can make him,” King Edwin pointed out. “Edgar may be the outcast among your siblings, and overly lax in his duties, but when it comes to his own values, he is hardest on himself. The two of you share in the lightning attribute, but Edgar assimilated before you. I would bet that of the skills you share, his are at a higher level.”

Edward nodded. “Which is why once he becomes diamond-rank, nobody, not even the old man from the Adventurer’s Guild, would have a problem with him leading the expedition.”

“Very well. You will prepare Edgar to lead this expedition in two months’ time. You, along with Edgar, will choose who will accompany him. As we do not know the dangers inside the dungeon, multiple diamond-ranked adventurers, including Edgar, will be needed.”

“Yes, Father.” Crown Prince Edward bowed.

“Good…” The king scrunched his eyebrows. “Where is that brother of yours, anyway?”

“Uh…” Edward was at a loss. They had just made a decision that would affect the entire kingdom, a decision that would rely on his black sheep of a brother. Yet neither Edward nor his father knew where Edgar was. “He… took leave…”

“Leave? From the army? Again?” Edwin rolled his eyes. “How long?”

Edward looked at his feet. “Two months ago…” Edward, as the commander of the kingdom’s army, had tried and tried to get Edgar to behave, but after years of failing, he stopped. Edgar would do whatever he wanted, and nobody would stop him because not only was he a royal, but he was noble. Not a noble, but noble in character.

Edgar would use his status to his advantage, but never if it was to the detriment of another. He was an embarrassment in court but respected amongst the commoners. Any harsh reprimands on Edward’s brother would be confusing to the commoners and would similarly enforce many noble’s thoughts that they were above others.

Any private reprimands fell on deaf ears. As Edgar didn’t cause any damage, they finally gave up and let him do as he pleased. This also meant Edgar had taken a liking to promising military recruits and formed adventurer teams. Edgar led an elite military unit that he personally selected. One that he was neither given permission to make nor did he ask.

But now, it would be Edgar and his hijacked military unit that the kingdom had to rely on.

“Two months ago? He’s been missing for two months? Have you heard anything about him?” the king asked.

Edward shook his head. “According to some of the officers who talked with him before he left…” Edward paused. “Edgar… went on vacation.”

“Have you tried to contact him through his crystal?” the king asked.

“At least once a week. Either he is in a dungeon… or he’s ignoring me.”

Edwin snorted and summoned a red crystal from his storage ring. “Let’s see if he ignores me.” He poured mana into the crystal, causing it to glow a bright red. The light shined for some time before dimming. The king released the crystal from his grasp. “He must be in a dungeon,” the king said matter-of-factly. Who in their right mind would ignore a call from the king of an entire country?

“That must be the case,” Edward said. He also pulled out a crystal and tried to contact Edgar. Just like what happened with his father, the crystal did not connect.

“Uh…” Advisor Musgrave cleared his throat.

“What is it, Phillip?” the king asked.

“It’s about Prince Edgar,” Phillip said.

“What about him?”

“That’s…”

“Spit it out,” the king commanded.

Phillip Musgrave let out a deep sigh. “Your son… Prince Edgar… was seen two days ago in Savannah.”

“There must be a mistake,” the king said. “Are you saying my son is ignoring me? The king.”

“I’m sorry, sire. That seems to be the case.”

“I’m going to kill him. I’m going to go to Savannah and kill him,” Edward said.

“Not if I get to him first,” the king said. “Phillip, tell me everything you know.”

* * *

Edgar was disappointed that Derek didn’t allow him to go with him. On top of that, the red crystal in his hand kept glowing, showing that both his father and brother were trying to get into contact with him. Edgar snorted and put the crystal away. He was tired of constantly being scolded by his family. They just didn’t understand.

Jake was sitting across the table from him. Soon, the young man frowned, and a red crystal appeared in his hand.

Abruptly, Edgar jumped to his feet. “Don’t answer it!” he screamed. But alas, it was too late.

32 GOLEM DUNGEON

Using Void Steps, Derek crossed over the city wall. The Golem Dungeon was in the complete opposite direction of where the ambush occurred. Some guards hollered at him as he crossed, but he ignored them. That’s probably gonna cost me another toll to get back into the city. Still, he didn’t want to answer any questions.

According to the map, the dungeon was in between Savannah and another big city. Minutes after leaving the city, Derek came upon another city. Confused, he hovered in the air and pulled the map back out.

This… is a village? The village in front of him was about half the size of Torith. It looked more like one of the sub-cities than a village. When he first looked at the map and saw all the villages in the area, he thought they were going to be like the one he picked Thomas and the others up from. Instead, they were more like big towns or small cities.

Compared to Torith and the surrounding area, this was vastly different. Derek shook his head and went around the town. Instead of heading straight to the dungeon, he made a detour to the next closest village marked on the map. Sure enough, it was another giant town with walls and everything. I wonder if this is just because Savannah is such a popular city.

He heard about the millions of people who lived in and around the capital. Now, seeing all the towns around Savannah, he understood how that could be.

He put the new information out of his head and moved back on course to the Golem Dungeon.

Derek actually moved faster on land than in the air, but this trip was about leveling his skill. He wanted to use this time to level his Void Steps and Void Sense, so he continued using them. When he would run out of mana from Void Steps, he would stop and use Greater Meditation to refill it.

Soon, half a day had passed, and he closed in on the dungeon’s location. He slowed in the air and scouted his surroundings, looking for both the dungeon and other people. He was a fair distance away from any towns or villages.

Actually, the farther he moved from the city, the smaller the towns became. He even passed one village that was only a bit bigger than Rayna’s former village. He doubted more than a couple thousand people lived inside. This layout of towns and villages reminded him of back home. Every couple dozen miles, there would be another city or town with tens of thousands of residents.

Derek hovered over a lush, flat grassland with multiple small rivers and streams flowing through. The surroundings were clear of obstructions for miles. Well, there was a bunch of random beasts wandering around, but they didn’t count. According to Identify, they ranged from level 80 to level 155. The dungeon was supposed to be level 170, so it made sense that the beasts in the surrounding area would be close to that level.

Derek pulled out his map one more time. After studying it for a moment, he nodded and moved to the east. Sure enough, in minutes, he saw the dungeon orb. The area around the orb was clear, and there were actually walls around it.

A sentry tower was erected on the corner of each wall, but as Derek inspected each one, he found that they were empty. I guess they’re here in case of overflow or something. That, or for adventurers to easily make a camp around the dungeon…

After verifying that nobody was around, Derek approached the dungeon orb and placed his hand on it. Because of his Solo Diver Achievement, he didn’t have to wait for the countdown timer or a max number of participants.

Participants: 1/5

Derek Hunt: Level 102

Please Choose an Option Below

View Dungeon

Enter Dungeon

Leave Dungeon

Derek checked the status of the dungeon.

Dungeon Status

Dungeon Level: 170

Dungeon Type: Rock/Elemental

Dungeon Status: Stable

Dungeon Rewards: Potion

Max Participants: 5

Derek dismissed the Dungeon Status window and entered the dungeon. A bright light fell over him, and he disappeared.

In the next instant, Derek appeared in the safe zone, which happened to be a small wooden room. Derek approached the door and opened it. Instantly, the biggest wave of humidity he’d ever felt hit him. The air was thick; it felt like he was pushing through water while walking.

After leaving the room, he turned and saw that it was a small shack. Seems about right, he thought. Then he turned around and looked ahead.

In front of him was wetland with puddles, rivers, and ponds. Multiple boulders were scattered around the area—boulders that Derek figured were the golems because he couldn’t find any other enemies.

Derek walked up to the first boulder. When he was fifteen feet away, it started shaking. Soon, it rose and formed into a twenty-foot-tall humanoid figure. It was like every stone golem he’d ever seen and read about. Gray stones connected together with magic. Water and magic wrapped around and flowed through the golem’s body, up to its torso.

The thing was much bigger than he expected. Shae had said as much, but Derek didn’t believe they would be three times his size. In the center of the golem’s chest was another stone, but it had cracks with a blue light shining through. That must be the core. Derek used Identify on the golem.

Water Golem

Level 155

A golem formed of stone and connected by the water element. This monster has high defense and strong physical and elemental attacks

Sounds about right, Derek thought. He viewed the other boulders and noticed that they were all Water Golems. I guess the other golems come after I clear the area of these. Derek cracked his neck and kicked off the ground, aiming his fist at the core of the Water Golem.

When his fist connected… nothing happened. The core stayed completely intact. Derek was able to pull back his fist and raise his forearms just in time for the backhand to connect. He flew backwards through the air at an incredible speed before finally landing… and rolling on the wet ground dozens of feet away before coming to a halt.

Well… that’s to be expected with my mediocre strength stat. He brushed some of the dirt off and frowned at the mud stuck on his clothing. Looks like channeling the void is going to be the only way for me to beat them.

The attack by the golem didn’t do any real damage to Derek. It knocked off a few hundred health points, but that regenerated before he even stood back up. Derek walked forward, towards the golem.

Instead of waiting around for Derek, the golem made its move. The rocks that formed its arms all broke off from its body and moved. Soon, multiple stones were on each side of Derek, floating in the surrounding air.

The blue aura of the stones intensified before forming into a point and shooting. A jet of steaming water was released from each stone and aimed directly at Derek.

Derek wasn’t sure of the damage each beam would cause, so he dodged the jets, letting one catch his hand in the process. After noticing the damage done to his hand, he sighed in relief. The damage was there, but it wasn’t great.

He quickly removed his shirt, then let the jets of water fall onto his bare skin. The skill was like the Geyser skill he was hit with back in Torith, only much hotter and deadlier. Each jet of water removed over 50 health points per second. They also cut into and seared his skin, stopping at the muscle and bone.

His natural regeneration wasn’t able to keep up with the damage, so he slipped into Greater Meditation. The skill lessened the damage by a substantial amount. For every 400 damage, which was one second, the golem did to him, Greater Meditation helped him heal a bit over 300 HP. He also cast Rejuvenation every time it came off cooldown.

This was a trip to increase his skills, and already, the first enemy he found was a prime target to increase his Greater Meditation, Void Sense, Rejuvenation, and Magic Resistance.

Derek allowed the magic to continue until he fell to 50% health. Because of his fight with Shae before, he decided to play it safer than he used to. He knew that there were still many things out there that could one-shot him if he wasn’t careful.

Derek canceled his skills and hopped out of the water jets. The beams of water followed him as he channeled the void and made his way back to the Water Golem. The Water Golem tried to pull its arms back in for a physical attack, but Derek was already at it.

He jumped up and shot a fist covered in void at the core in its torso. The attack hit, and Derek flipped backwards, away from the golem. Soon, the golem stopped moving. Then, the shining blue light from the cracks in its torso began pulsing slowly, then rapidly.

After a moment, the core exploded, and shrapnel flew everywhere throughout the area.

Derek watched as all the remaining golems formed into humanoid monsters. Nine Water Golems stood. The blue aura surrounding them was almost suffocating. Derek frowned. He wanted to fight them one on one to get as many benefits as possible.

Oh well, he thought. I should at least go through the entire dungeon before figuring out the best way to do it. He cracked his void-covered knuckles and leaped forward.

With his fists covered in void, Derek kicked off a ripple using Void Steps and flew at the closest Water Golem. With precision, he launched his fist directly into its core. Using the impact, he flew backwards, away from the now-pulsing core of the Water Golem. He kicked off the void once again and landed far away to avoid the explosion.

Once again, a golem exploded and sent both big and small shrapnel flying everywhere.

By that time, the Water Golems had gathered, and Derek could no longer pick them off one by one. He also knew that if he allowed all of them to use their geyser-like skill at the same time, it wouldn’t be good for him. He would most likely have to use Void Shift to cover for himself.

Derek didn’t have the same speed as Shae did and most probably didn’t even have the same speed that the man had when he was at the level of the dungeon. Shae was fast. He did, however, have the same destructive single-target damage as the Savannah Adventurer’s Guild Master. That, and he could get hit without becoming meat paste on the ground.

There were eight golems left. Derek picked his next target. If they’re all going to stand around one another like this… He launched himself into one of the golems in the center of the formation. He used Void Steps to adjust his position in midair, avoiding being hit by the wide swings of the multiple golems.

Immediately after his void-covered fist made contact with the golem, he changed his target and launched himself straight into the other center golem. In an instant, the cores of the two Water Golems in the center were pulsing blue.

Derek made a mad dash away from the upcoming explosion. The force of the explosion from one golem core was already big enough. Derek trusted his vitality and endurance, but he would rather not risk being in the center of two at once.

Again, a booming explosion rang out, followed by another a split second later. Then another explosion resounded, then another. As Derek expected, the magic and physical damage of the core explosion was enough to set off a chain reaction between the golems. Derek watched with a smile as the golems blasted off, one by one.

It’s never a good idea to stand directly beside a walking bomb. He shook his head. Unfortunately, after all the explosions, one golem still stood tall. “Dammit…” Derek muttered. “It would have been so satisfying if they all popped at once.”

He shook his head and propelled himself to the last remaining Water Golem that he could see. Instead of channeling the void, this time, he stopped himself in midair, a few feet in front of the core of the golem. He swiped out with his fist, activating both Sweeping Slash and Multi-Strike at the same time.

He was in this dungeon to level skills. Everything else came second.

A blue arc of mana landed perfectly on the golem’s core. Derek jumped back to observe the damage. Unfortunately, his Sweeping Slash skill didn’t have the increased power it would have if it were augmented by a weapon, so its destructive power fell greatly. Still, when it hit, combined with Multi-Strike, the cracked stone surrounding the core crumbled.

It didn’t do enough damage to instantly destroy the core, but it did much more damage than his fist alone. The results satisfied Derek. He made a mental note to use Multi-Strike as much as possible. Since he could combine the skill with any of his others, including Channel Void, it was the perfect support ability to increase his single-target damage.

Since there was only one golem left, and he had tested out his other skills on it. Derek hung back and waited for the golem to set up its geyser ability. It took some baiting and some time, but the golem finally dismantled its arms and surrounded him.

This time, when the geysers went off, Derek used Absolute Nullify. It was the first time he’d tried the skill. He hadn’t run into anything he felt comfortable testing the skill on, yet, so the water jets, which he knew he could handle both physically and magically, were the perfect targets.

Instantly, a purple wall of void appeared in front of Derek. It was bigger than the man himself. Void aura rippled off the sides, visible to the naked eye but extremely vibrant to Derek with his Void Sense turned up to the maximum.

With his current mana, he could keep the skill active for just over six seconds. As the geysers approached, only six of the eight water jets were aligned with the void wall and would be blocked. To Derek’s surprise, though, the two beams behind him, which should have fallen directly onto his body, bent and were sucked into the wall.

Derek stared in shock as the water geysers poured into the wall. It was like trying to fill an infinite void. It wasn’t possible.

Derek kept the skill up as long as he could, but he soon ran out of mana. The skill was taxing on his mana pool, costing 800 mana per second at level 1.

He was pleased with the results of his tests and skills… especially Absolute Nullify. To the best of Derek’s knowledge, the skill made of pure void not only consumed any magic-based attacks that hit it, but it also warped the surrounding space to draw in any close attacks. Almost like a magnet. Once I level this skill up, the casting cost will reduce exponentially and be more than worth it.

His first thought when he read the description of Absolute Nullify was that it was an overpowered defensive skill. Now, after testing it against eight magic attacks at once, he confirmed it. It was an extremely overpowered defensive skill.

With the testing finished, Derek rushed the final Water Golem and ended it with a void-covered fist.

As the final debris fell to the ground, Derek prepared himself for the next wave of enemies. He waited, but they never came. Instead, the dungeon orb appeared before him in the center of the marsh. Derek frowned. He didn’t receive a notification about completing the dungeon, nor did he expect to. One wave of Water Golems wasn’t what Shae described. Of course, he didn’t go into much detail about the dungeon with the Guild Master.

Derek walked to the dungeon orb and carefully placed his hand on it. Instantly, a new notification popped up.

Area Completed

Participants: 1/1

Continue to the next area?

Oh… that’s pretty cool. This was the first dungeon he’d done that had this feature. Something like this would allow a party to rest up in between waves without worrying about making it back to the safe room. In fact, if it was like it seemed, the entire area turned into a safe room. I wonder what makes a dungeon do this.

Derek had a guess, but he would have to move on to the next area to find out. If he wasn’t mistaken, the next area would be one with the same attributes of whatever golem type he had to face. There’s only one way to find out. He kept his hand on the orb and mentally chose to continue.

Moving to the next area in 3… 2… 1…

The same blinding light appeared, and Derek vanished. When he next opened his eyes, he was in a cavern. The cave was about the same as the first one he and Thomas entered on this world. It was a small room with a sliding stone door blocking the exit.

Derek walked up and pushed the door to the side, revealing a giant volcanic area covered in molten lava. Again, multiple boulders were scattered throughout the area, which Derek could guess were Fire Golems.

Putting his suspicions to the test, he moved to the closest one. Soon, the giant rock gathered the stones around it, forming into another humanoid golem. This time, the magic that joined each stone was crimson red and fire flowed around it. Now, Derek was certain that it was a Fire Golem. Still, he used Identify.

Fire Golem

Level 160

A golem formed of stone and connected by the fire element. This monster has high defense and strong physical and elemental attacks

The description was almost identical to the Water Golem, other than it being five levels higher and the monster being held together with the fire element.

Derek backed away, careful not to aggro more than the one golem. He wanted to test its skills just as he did with the Water Golem.

Apparently, the Fire Golem didn’t have the same type of attack as the water one. Instead of splitting and forming jets of fire, which is what Derek thought would happen, the golem covered its limbs in flames and rushed Derek.

The golem was fast. It was a little slower than Derek, but not by much. Derek kicked off the ground, then landed in the air using Void Steps. The other golem was able to use its water attack to hit Derek from a distance, but it didn’t look like the Fire Golem had ranged attacks.

Derek floated in the air, slowly exhausting mana but surely leveling his Void Steps up at a rapid pace. He was in combat, and all skills leveled faster when something was trying to kill you. Unfortunately, it seemed this area of the dungeon was designed with the golem’s attack in mind.

The ceiling of the area stopped Derek from hovering completely out of the range of the Fire Golem’s attack. The explosion that came off the fist of the golem was able to just reach the ceiling. That, coupled with its speed, made it hard for Derek to dodge while in the air.

Hard but not impossible. Derek’s Void Steps were like having multiple platforms all around him to jump to. So, while it looked like he was hovering or floating in the air, he was actually standing directly on void ripples. As the skill leveled, the ripples became more tangible to him, allowing him to find and stand on them easier and longer.

The cost of using the skill slowly decreased as it leveled as well. At level one, it cost 100 mana/s, but after using it so much in the previous days, it was already level 3, causing it to cost 90 mana/s. By level 20, the skill would either be free or cost so little that it didn’t matter.

In his head, Derek was forming a training plan for all his skills. Now, he just needed to check out the remaining areas of the dungeon.

He dashed forward and landed his punch on the unsuspecting golem. He would make quick work of this area.

33 WIND GOLEM

Derek avoided the final shrapnel from the last Fire Golem. Soon, another orb appeared in the middle of the cavern. One leading to the next area. Instead of immediately warping to the next area, he checked some of his notifications. Dismissing most of the kill notifications, he pulled up the last one.

You have killed level 160 Fire Golem

11,787,500 Experience Gained

Level Up

1,524,300/20,000,000 Experience to Next Level

Derek let out a breath and smiled. He knew doing a level 170 dungeon while being around level 100 would be lucrative, but in two areas of the dungeon, he had already leveled up 11 times. Of course, as he leveled, the amount of experience he would need for the next level dramatically increased as well.

Not to mention the fact that he would only earn half the experience from each enemy once he completed the dungeon once. Still, it would give him a chance to both level his Lesser Solo Diver Achievement and his Lesser Repetitive Dungeoneer Achievement.

He wanted to level his skills as much as possible in the time before he had to return to Savannah, but towards the end, he would work on speed-running the dungeon to push his level to the dungeon cap. The rewards wouldn’t be great, but it was a dungeon with few enemies that he could run many times.

If he could level up the Lesser Repetitive Dungeoneer Achievement multiple times, it would make things better for some of the dungeons with better rewards that he saw. He only hoped that the bonus for the Achievement kept rising. Right now, he had a five percent chance of receiving a reward after completing a dungeon after the first time. If he could get that to twenty or more, he could farm skills or equipment in high-ranked dungeons.

Derek also checked on the skill notifications that he received during this fighting. His Absolute Nullify was level 2, Void Steps had risen to level 5 already, and he even got another level in Magic Resistance, Void Shift, and Channel Void. This was all in the first two areas of the dungeon.

Finally, he dismissed the notifications and walked toward the dungeon orb. Placing his hand on it, he moved on to the next area.

Derek looked at his surroundings. Damn, this system really enjoys sticking you in a cabin. Again, the safe zone he appeared in was another cabin. He opened the door and walked out.

The third area of the dungeon was a completely open field with waist-high grass. The sky was cloudless, and the sun was high. It was the perfect sunny day. A constant light breeze fell on Derek’s face. It was the most beautiful area he’d seen in a dungeon. And… there won’t be any ticks in this grass because it’s a dungeon and only dungeon monsters spawn.

Derek walked through the flourishing flat lands. The only problem he had with the area was that the tall grass was too tall to see the boulders that made up whatever type of golem he would be fighting. Fortunately, that was quickly solved by using Void Steps.

Derek kicked off the ground and jumped from ripple to ripple until he was high in the sky, looking down on the land. Sure enough, he was able to find the multiple places where the golems were resting. He jumped off a void ripple and landed next to the first golem.

As soon as he destroyed this golem, the rest would most likely come to life, and he would no longer have to look for them.

As he inched closer, the golem roared and began building itself. Derek used Identify.

Wind Golem

Level 165

A golem formed of stone and connected by the wind element. This monster has high defense and strong physical and elemental attacks.

As expected. If this is a Wind Golem, then the next area must be Earth Golems, he thought. Derek waited for the golem to build itself, then backed up. He needed to see what kind of skills the monster would use.

Once the golem was finished, it attacked. Derek was still close to it, so it only chose to attack physically. He quickly used Void Steps to jump into the sky.

The Wind Golem continued punching even though Derek was out of range. Only, at the end of each punch, a Wind Blade shot out. It was about half the size of Rayna’s Wind Blade, but they came at Derek much more rapidly.

Derek jumped away, ducking and dodging the blades. Finally, he let one hit him so he could estimate the damage. The blade actually cut through his skin and into his muscle, stopping about midway through. He immediately took Wind Golem off his list of potential Magic Resistance training partners.

However, because of how fast the golem attacked and how much space there was for him to dodge, it seemed the golem would be the perfect partner to train his Void Steps.

That was until the Wind Golem split itself into multiple stones and floated in the air. Four stones created each limb. The stones began spinning rapidly in four separate parts. Soon, each set of stones sent out small cyclones in Derek’s direction.

At the same time, the head and torso of the Wind Golem floated behind the attacks, under the cover of the cyclones. Occasionally, a giant Wind Blade flew through the cyclones and at Derek. Everything that was happening made Derek wonder if the other golems had more than one elemental attack as well or if it was just something that was special about the Wind Golems.

Any way he looked at it, he would not be using this area as a training area… at least not initially. There were too many moving parts, both figuratively and literally. Plus, with all the racket being made by the Wind Golem, the others began to stir. Soon, he would be fighting ten golems instead of just one.

Derek jumped up and over the tornadoes and dodged an incoming Wind Blade before stopping in front of the torso of the Wind Golem. With the void channeled into his fist, he struck at the core. However, the core quickly moved, and his fist landed on the torso a few inches away from the core.

Derek waited, but nothing happened. There was nothing vital in the area, so the void didn’t harm wherever it hit. The other golems were pretty slow at moving their whole bodies, so he didn’t expect this one to be any different, even though he should have.

The wind element made whoever was using it much more mobile, and considering the Wind Golem had no problem flying, he should have expected it to be more elusive. Still, it didn’t matter. The thing was huge, and after dodging another incoming Wind Blade, he punched out again. This time, much faster than before.

The punch connected, and the surrounding winds immediately ceased. The green-blue aura glowing around the golem flickered, and the core pulsed. Derek kicked off a void ripple and headed straight for one of the other awakened golems.

It would be a mess if all the golems in the area powered up at the same time. He needed to finish as many as he could before they all split and started sending tornadoes and giant Wind Blades at him.

He jumped from golem to golem, even using Void Shift in between to not allow them to have any offensive. At the end, with an almost depleted mana pool, Derek landed beside the cabin. Because he was using Void Shift, there was almost no time between the nine explosions.

This time, the shrapnel was propelled forward at a speed that made it hard for Derek to track. The extra wind behind it must have increased the speed. Derek wasn’t expecting that, so he failed to dodge one of the pieces.

He looked down and saw a jagged rock sticking out of his side. It had pierced his skin, gone through his muscles, and even penetrated his liver. He was sure his bones would have stopped it, but unfortunately, it just missed his rib cage, passing less than an inch under.

Derek cursed at the scene of the jagged rock protruding from his abdomen. He grabbed the stone and pulled it, ripping it out of his body. A jet of blood followed but soon stopped. He cast Rejuvenation on the wound and slipped into Greater Meditation to speed the healing process.

Having an organ directly damaged took a chunk out of his overall health, which he learned about when Shae destroyed his kidneys. It wasn’t too much this time, only 15%, and he was still sure that none of the shrapnel would have been able to pierce through his bones, but he made up his mind to hide either inside or behind the cabin the next time he came to this area.

Maybe I’ll put some more points into dexterity and strength soon. It will give me some more speed to avoid things like that. Still, he could have used Void Shift, but he was unsure if the small amount of mana left in his pool would even be enough to activate the skill.

Yeah… I’ll do that. If vitality and endurance were his primary stats, then strength and dexterity were his secondary ones.

Still, he waited to allocate the points. He wasn’t sure how precise skill leveling was, but they were leveling quickly at the moment, and making the dungeon easier for him would surely slow down the leveling process.

After making his decision, Derek moved to the dungeon orb and touched it. He disappeared.

34 EARTH GOLEM

Reappearing in the fourth area of the dungeon, Derek looked at his surroundings. Looks like another cave, he thought. Unlike the previous cave from the second area with the Fire Golems, this cave wasn’t stuffy and humid.

He walked forward and pushed a boulder, which was blocking the exit, to the side. When he walked out, he took note of the area. It was a mountain-like terrain with moss-covered rocks scattered throughout. The air was cool with a refreshing breeze. It was the most comfortable area he’d been in since beginning the dungeon.

He couldn’t tell which stones were stones and which were golems. Again, he preferred to fight a single one first to figure out what he could do with it before going to the rest. All the countless boulders and stones truly looked the same. Nothing stood out.

He knew from the other areas that the closest golem should be at least a certain distance away from the safe zone, so he moved out. He used Identify to scan any boulders he thought may be golems but was having a hard time finding one.

Eventually, he stepped close to a boulder and heard the normal roar of a golem. He sighed in relief. The golem built itself in front of Derek. Identify provided the same information as the previous times, except for the level now being 170 and the golem being an Earth Golem.

Derek jumped back to give the Earth Golem enough space to attack. Finally, after putting itself together, with a yellow-brown glow, the surrounding stones and boulders rose from the ground. Ah, so it’s going to control the surrounding rocks and earth.

And just like Derek’s thoughts, the Earth Golem did just that. Stone after stone was launched at Derek. He trusted his body against common stones, even though his least favorite type of damage to receive was blunt damage. With his current stats, he doubted any blunt damage would be able to induce a critical hit, instantly killing him.

Still, he put his arms up to guard against the stone. He wasn’t stupid enough to try to block it with his head. The first stone bashed against his crossed arms, with the impact tossing him back a few feet. The pain wasn’t bad, and the damage was minimal.

His skin, bones, and muscles were strong enough to absorb the damage from these normal stones, even if some of the Earth Golem’s magic enhanced them.

On the bright side, after blocking the fifth stone, he had enough time to quickly view and dismiss a notification stating that his Physical Resistance skill leveled to 13. He smiled. This area would be the perfect one for training that skill.

He fought against the Earth Golem for another couple dozen minutes, waiting for it to attack with a different method. When it didn’t, he decided to end the fight. He jumped forward with a fistful of void and launched an attack at the core of the golem.

However, just before he made it within attacking distance, a wall appeared before him. A wall made of stone and earth. Of course… why wouldn’t the Earth Golem have more defensive-type moves than the other golems?

His fist landed on the wall, but it only slowly sunk into it. It was like a wall made of quicksand. Derek clicked his tongue as he tried, and failed, to remove his hand from the quicksand wall. The earth had closed in and formed around his fist once it pierced it.

An adventurer would have to be someone with speed like Shae to avoid becoming trapped in this thing. Derek thought and considered a way to get his hand free while being pummeled in the back with stones. Though his back could take it, and each stone only caused a minimal amount of damage to his HP, it added up.

Just before he decided to add a bunch of stat points into strength, he had another idea. He punched forward with his free hand, directly beside his stuck one, immediately using Void Shift afterward. He smiled. The skill almost completely paused the earth reforming around his fist. He withdrew his hand, then pulled on his other.

It came free. Okay… so no close-range attacks until I’m certain I want to end the fight. He maneuvered around the earth wall and channeled the void into his fist before releasing Void Shift. Just for a little extra precaution, he imbued his punch with the Multi-Strike skill.

Sure enough, the same earth that formed the earth wall appeared in front of the golem’s core. It wasn’t thick and would for sure be easily pierced by a weapon, but it would be able to slow down a fist… well, one not covered in void and not one that hit multiple times instantly.

The fist hit, and the earth scattered, creating a basketball-sized hole in front of the core. The momentum of the fist carried on until it struck the core. Derek kicked off the torso of the golem and fled a distance, not wanting to be caught up in the explosion.

The core shined brightly like all the others before, then it shined brighter and brighter… Finally, it… went dim. The yellowish aura surrounding the golem disappeared, and it fell apart. Derek saw the notification icon flash in the side of his vision, so he knew it was dead.

Still, he cautiously approached it. He dug around through the rocks before finding the dead, but totally intact, core of the Earth Golem.

I… um… what? Why did this one not explode? He thought back to all the other golems he had massacred on his way here. The only outlier was the fact that he hadn’t combined Channel Void and Multi-Strike together before. He had only used it in combination with Sweeping Slash back in the Water Golem area.

It has to have something to do with the massive amount of damage being hit by the void three times must have inflicted. If one hit is enough to cause the core to surge and explode, then is two enough to eliminate the surge and destroy the magic build-up? He couldn’t help but wonder.

I wonder if Brandi will be able to do anything with the core. It should work as some type of mana storage or something. Maybe she could use it as a generator or something. She’d have to find out exactly how it works, though, and that may be dangerous. He thought about the different ways the core could be implemented in crafting.

Derek shrugged his shoulders. It may be worthless… When he used Identify on the core, he didn’t get anything concrete.

Mana Core (Earth Golem Lv. 170)

A successfully retrieved mana core used to power an Earth Golem.

All I know is that it is used to power the golem, and it was successfully retrieved. He shook his head and stored the basketball-sized core. Maybe it would be worth something, or maybe it would be great material for Brandi in the future. He wouldn’t know until he got back to Savannah and asked around. For now, he decided on a new method of destroying the golems.

He would combine the void and Multi-Strike to shut them down, then farm their cores. They weren’t too big, and even if he ran out of storage in his ring and bracelet, he could always toss them in his Void Storage.

Now I just need to figure out how to aggro all the other Earth Golems in the area. Usually, the explosion from the first golem would aggro the rest of the golems, but since that didn’t happen, he either had to hunt them one by one or find another way to draw their attention.

Derek laughed and cast Chain Lightning. His hands shined the blue of lightning as the skill activated. Let’s see if this works or if there’s more to it. He spread his hands, then clapped. A slightly amplified clap sounded out, but it was nothing like what happened with Edgar.

Edgar’s element was lightning while Derek’s was void. Derek only had the one lightning skill and didn’t have close to the proficiency in it as Edgar would have. It was worth a shot, he thought as he went over his skills, but he didn’t have anything major he could use to wake them all up at once.

Next, he decided to try using his aura. If he couldn’t make a loud enough sound or physical explosion to wake the monsters up, maybe his pressure would.

Without even trying to focus or control his aura, Derek let it out. The surrounding area glowed a deep purple, and the whites of his eyes changed to the same purple as his irises. He pushed. He didn’t know how far his aura would extend, but just a brush of it should be more than enough to wake a sleeping golem.

Sure enough, seconds later, multiple roars broke out.

Three… Derek retracted his aura and counted the number of rising golems. He kicked off the ground and punched the one closest to him before it had a chance to fully form. The earth still appeared in front of the core, but the wall did not.

He didn’t use Multi-Strike for the punch, though. After the strike landed, he jumped back and moved toward the mountain cave that doubled as the safe room. Soon, the Earth Golem exploded, and Derek smiled.

The remaining golems in the area all roared, and soon, the remaining eight golems were standing. Derek covered his fists in the void and shot forward. It was time to farm some materials.

35 BOSS

Derek gathered the final core from the last fallen Earth Golem. The process took longer because he had to wait for the Multi-Strike skill to come off cooldown, but he also didn’t have to worry about being beheaded by a chain explosion. Plus, he got to level one of his best skills at the same time.

He looked at the remains of the Earth Golems. Only the cores seemed to be useful. Once they ran out of power, the remaining stones turned into regular rocks. They wouldn’t work as a material at all. Derek put the core into his storage ring and moved to the dungeon orb.

The next area should be the boss room. I wonder how different the bosses are going to be from the regular mobs. Derek shrugged and placed his hand on the orb, willing it to take him to the next area.

When he opened his eyes, he was in another cabin. It’s always cabins and caves… well, there was that one tomb… he mused. Opening the door, he realized that the environment was a combination of all four previous areas.

Boiling lava flowed in streams that would usually carry water, while actual pools of water littered the ground. Strong winds carried the steam from the lava to his face, and rocks lay scattered along the streams and ponds.

Derek was sure that the rocks were just rocks this time because the boss… or bosses, were already standing. There was a single golem of each previous element. The only difference was that they were each twice as big as the ones before.

I doubt I’ll spend much time in this area, he thought. He would probably struggle to train his skills while fighting four boss monsters at the same time. It would be better for him to power-level his skills in the other rooms. At least, until the returns weren’t worth the effort anymore.

Derek cracked his knuckles and walked forward. Soon, the golems noticed him and started making their moves. Each golem tossed out the same skills as their lesser counterparts. Only, the skills were of a higher quality.

The Wind Blades were longer and flew faster, the fire fists caused greater explosions, the thrown stones were much more durable with a thicker coating of the yellowish mana around them, along with the earth walls, and the water jets were both bigger, more powerful, and boiling.

I really need to talk to Shae and see how he managed to complete this dungeon. He didn’t go into too much detail, but after doing it from start to finish, it’s hard to believe he completed it with no problems, Derek mused as he looked at the super golems in front.

Whatever… Derek shrugged. He didn’t plan on spending too much time on the bosses. Without any bullshitting, he used Void Shift and headed straight for the boss Earth Golem. It was the biggest pain in the ass.

Not only did it block for itself, but it also put walls up in front of his attacks on the other golems. It was obvious that he needed to deal with it first.

Derek pulled himself through a void ripple, appearing in the air directly in front of the giant Earth Golem. He coated his fist in the void and made sure he would have a firm footing once he released Void Shift. Finally, he released the skill, cast Multi-Strike, and launched a fist at the center of the boss golem.

The golem wasn’t even able to get the normal small shield up in front of its core before his attack landed.

Derek kicked off the ground, just avoiding a Wind Blade in the process. Soon, he was in the air, retreating. He watched the Earth Golem closely as he backed away and avoided attacks from the other bosses.

Luckily, his attack, amplified by Multi-Strike, was able to deal enough damage to the golem to take care of it. Unfortunately, there was not enough damage to prevent the core from self-destructing. Derek clicked his tongue. He wanted to farm some level 175 boss cores along with the others, but that would have to wait until Multi-Strike leveled enough to add another hit or two. The boss cores were just too strong at the moment.

Soon, the yellowish energy in the core pulsed rapidly before exploding. And it was an explosion unlike any of the others. Derek thought the chain explosion from the Wind Golem area was bad, but compared to this explosion, it was child’s play.

To his surprise, before the Earth Golem’s core exploded, the other bosses hunkered down into giant boulders. The explosion didn’t have any effect on them.

The explosion caused the entire area to shake. The ground rumbled, and the earth quaked. A giant fissure formed in the ground and split the land in two. Is it because it was the earth element? Derek wondered.

He climbed into the air to wait out the earthquake. There was no sense risking anything at this point. Soon, the aftereffects of the explosion died down, and the other golems reformed.

Then, to Derek’s shock, the remaining bosses made a B-Line to each other. At first, their actions didn’t make sense, but soon, he realized what was happening.

When they approached each other, the surrounding aura disappeared, and the cores popped out. First, the blue water core floated beside the red fire core, then they slowly combined.

“Oh… fuck that! I am not fighting Voltron today!” Derek quickly entered Void Shift, even though his mana hadn’t recovered from the first time. He pulled himself to the remaining wind core and released the skill.

Currently, Multi-Strike was still on cooldown, so he could only toss out a void-covered fist at the core. At the moment, it was defenseless, but Derek was sure that would change very soon. With his Channel Void and Void Sense being higher level than before, he had much better control.

So, without any previous practice, as soon as his right fist hit the core, he moved the void through his body, transferring it as quickly as he could from his right fist to his left fist, which was already in motion towards the core.

The void arrived on the fist just before it made contact with the core. Then, with minimal mana remaining in his pool, he jumped into the air and launched himself to the cabin. He didn’t want to stick around to watch what happened without any mana in reserve.

His mana pool hit depleted just as he landed beside the cabin. The headache from mana fatigue hit him as he reached for the door. He pulled the door open and took a step just before an earth-shattering explosion rang out, and a heavy wind hit him in the back and launched him into the back wall of the safe room. The door slammed shut behind him.

If the Earth Core caused an earthquake before, it only made sense that the wind core would create such high winds. However, what he wasn’t expecting was another, even louder, explosion to ring out just after the first.

While the first two explosions with the wind and earth cores were already stupendous, they were nothing compared to the next explosion. The entire safe room shook. If Derek didn’t know any better, he would have thought it was on the verge of collapsing. It’s a safe room… it can’t collapse… right?

Soon, Derek got his answer. Multiple dents formed in the front side of the safe room and door, but nothing got through. Derek breathed a sigh of relief once everything went silent. He cautiously walked up to the door and opened it a crack.

He poked his head out and looked around. His chin nearly hit the ground. The previous conglomeration of water, fire, earth, and wind was no more. In its stead was a scene out of an apocalyptic horror movie.

A massive crater formed where the three cores had been. No… massive didn’t even begin to explain it. The crater was the size of multiple football fields. In fact, after looking around, the edge of the crater ended just before the safe house.

Lava flowed at the bottom, into water from the now-destroyed ponds. Obsidian formed where the water and wind rapidly cooled the lava.

Derek jumped into the crater and examined the material, thinking it would be something magical like what the Crown Hotel was made out of. Unfortunately, it was a regular, run-of-the-mill obsidian. He grabbed a piece of the glass and it sizzled in his hand. With a little pressure, he crushed it into dust. He thought he had something great, but it turned out to be fool’s gold.

Derek believed he had completed the dungeon. The four notifications waiting for his review had to be kill notifications from the boss. However, he didn’t see the dungeon orb anywhere. He couldn’t receive the rewards until he found it.

Finally, he looked directly up, and his eyelid twitched. The orb was floating perfectly in the middle of the area… which would have been fine if the area was like it was before and not a giant crater. How are people who don’t have flying or floating skills supposed to leave? Eh… I guess there are always ways… I doubt everyone who fights those things makes such a mess. Now I REALLY want to know how Shae fought them.

Derek felt like he was missing something, but he didn’t dwell on it. Instead, it was time to complete his first of many runs of the dungeon.

36 GRIND

Derek jumped up into the air with Void Steps so he could access the dungeon orb. When he got close enough, he placed his hand on it.

Dungeon Complete…

Assigning Rewards…

Congratulations, you have received one Major Health Potion

Derek let out a sigh. Well… I guess that was to be expected. Shae said that the rewards were pretty shit. Still, there are a few potions that could come in clutch if I were to get them. Derek shrugged and stored the red vial in his storage bracelet.

Next, before leaving the dungeon, he put a shirt on and wore his low-level leather armor. He also pulled his facemask out of his storage and put it on. That way, if someone was waiting outside the dungeon, he wouldn’t stick out like a sore thumb. He couldn’t imagine what reaction someone would have if they saw a half-naked man pop out of a dungeon orb.

With a game plan in mind, Derek selected ‘Leave Dungeon’ from the dungeon interface, initiating a countdown. Soon, the countdown hit zero, and he disappeared.

In the next instant, he was back outside. He scanned his surroundings… he was still alone. Without hesitation, he touched the dungeon orb again.

Participants: 1/5

Derek Hunt: Level 122

Please Choose an Option Below

View Dungeon

Enter Dungeon

Leave Dungeon

In one dungeon run, Derek had leveled twenty times, from 102 to 122. Of course, he figured the next run wouldn’t net him more than 7-12 levels because of the experience penalty he would get from already having completed the dungeon. By the time he was level 150, he most likely wouldn’t even get a level per run. Hopefully, the dungeon could last a few dozen runs and allow him to level up his Achievement.

Derek chose to enter the dungeon. He vanished, then reappeared in the first area safe zone. The area with the Water Golems. Also, the area he planned to spend a ton of time in. This area was the perfect place to level his Magic Resistance, Greater Meditation, Void Steps, Rejuvenation, Absolute Nullify, and Void Sense.

The golems in the area were only level 155. While they hit hard, it was something he was sure his current body could withstand easily enough if he was careful.

Derek removed his armor and shirt, even opting to store his jeans and replace them with a pair of shorts before opening the door and walking out. Instantly, he recognized all ten golems scattered around the area. For his training plan, he would begin with two golems.

He hurried to the first golem. When he got close, it roared and formed into a humanoid creature just like before. Unlike before, however, Derek didn’t wait for anything. He covered his fist in the void and attacked its core with Multi-Strike.

Instantly, the golem lost all power and fell. Derek picked the core up and blew some of the dust off before sticking it in his storage. “One down,” he said. Then, he moved to the next golem.

Soon, Derek was eight level 155 Water Mana Cores richer, and there were only two remaining enemies. Enemies that were still inactive because of the way he had dealt with the previous golems. It took some time because he had to wait for Multi-Strike to cooldown between kills.

Even though he could have struck near-simultaneously with both fists like he had done in the boss dungeon, he chose not to. He would rather spend a little extra time to level a powerful skill like Multi-Strike.

Finally, Derek approached one of the two remaining Water Golems and drew their aggro. The golems swung their arms wide, causing Derek to leap backwards, out of their physical range. He was there to train his Magic Resistance. If he wanted to train his Physical Resistance, he would go to the Earth Golem area and have them toss rocks at him.

Eventually, Derek baited the Water Golems enough that they finally split their limbs to utilize their water jet skill.

Soon, stones circled Derek. Each emitted a blue aura as they charged. Finally, the water jets shot out at Derek.

Derek slipped into Greater Meditation and let the beams fall on him. The whole time, he kept a careful eye on his health. Eventually, when it fell below 75%, he cast Rejuvenation, then Absolute Nullify. For Absolute Nullify, he had to break his meditation as the skill required too much focus to use.

Still, the skill created enough of a gap in the damage that his natural regeneration was able to heal him back to at least 90% before his mana ran low. Once he canceled the skill, he went back into Greater Meditation and rapidly gained his mana back while slowing the depletion of his HP.

Derek kept up with this delicate balance between skills for hours, ignoring any notifications that may have popped up. He wasn’t exactly sure how long had passed since time didn’t feel the same when he was meditating, even if he was actively doing it.

At some point, the water beams stopped. Derek raised his eyebrows as he looked around at his opponents. He shook his head. The glow from the mana core in the torso of the Water Golems had significantly dimmed.

Derek checked the system time. So… it seems the Water Golems can keep their spells up for around four hours before depleting all the mana in their mana cores. I was hoping for more than that, he thought.

The Water Golems reformed into humanoid creatures and tried to rush him physically, but their moves were slow and clumsy. It seemed that they relied on the mana from their cores for all aspects of their attack.

He waited for half an hour before giving up on them regaining their mana. It would be faster to complete the dungeon before fighting a fresh set of Water Golems. With that decided, Derek channeled the void into his fist and hit one of them with Multi-Strike. The dim core stopped glowing altogether, and the golem fell.

He waited for the cooldown to disappear before finishing off the remaining one. The dungeon orb appeared in front of Derek, but instead of moving on to the next area, he paused to check his notifications.

He dismissed all the kill notifications and level-ups. With the level 155 Water Golems only giving half the experience as they did before, and his level being higher than it was previously, he only leveled twice off them. He now sat at level 124.

Next, he viewed his skill notifications.

Congratulations

Absolute Nullify has reached level 4

Phew… Derek sighed. After all that, Absolute Nullify only leveled twice. It’s still leveling faster than Greater Meditation, but at this rate, it’s going to slow down drastically towards the later levels. Still, Absolute Nullify was a great skill he planned to keep focusing on.

Derek dismissed the notification and moved on to the next.

Congratulations

Greater Meditation has reached level 7

Derek smiled. Receiving a level in Greater Meditation already was more than he imagined he would get. But seeing how long he used it while constantly being under attack, it made sense. He moved to the next notification.

Congratulations

Magic Resistance has reached level 14

Magic Resistance finally passed his Physical Resistance. It was the main skill he wished to level in the Water Golem area. Towards the end of the ‘fight,’ the Water Golems weren’t causing as much damage as they were previously. Derek wondered if it was because of their depleting mana cores or if it was because of the two new levels he gained. He shrugged… He would find out next round.

Currently, he wanted to know if there was a special skill he would get when Magic Resistance hit level 20. Unfortunately, he still had a long way to go before he got his answer. He moved on.

Congratulations

Multi-Strike has reached level 4

He was happy to see that. Multi-Strike would most probably level up slower than the other skills he wished to level… well, slower than everything other than Greater Meditation. He could only properly use the skill ten times per area. I guess I could use it on the limbs of the golems instead of the cores. He shrugged. I’ll worry about that once I’m finished with everything else… He dismissed the notification.

Unfortunately, Rejuvenation didn’t level, even though he used it multiple times. I bet it levels faster based on how bad the wounds are that it’s healing. He remembered how fast it leveled when he had the acid from the Acidic Ghoul eating away at his chest. Anyway, he wasn’t worried about the skill.

Next, he was happy to see that Void Sense had leveled.

Congratulations

Void Sense has reached level 7

It seems that everything really does level much faster when you’re in battle. Derek had gone around with his Void Sense turned all the way up for a while, but it leveled during his four-hour-long ‘fight’ with the Water Golems.

Finally, he expected to see Void Steps gaining a level, but it didn’t. He traded using Void Steps constantly for using Absolute Nullify. He would work on his Void Steps in one of the next dungeons.

Derek had used over half a day so far, and he planned to keep it up for two weeks. He promised to be back in time for the auction, so he needed to push on. He wouldn’t rest until the two weeks were up. Derek dismissed the last notification and placed his hand on the dungeon orb.

37 CROWN’S DECISION

While Derek was busy training in the golem dungeon, the whole upper echelon of the Cydarian kingdom was in an uproar over the news of the level 250 dungeon with a time distortion. The same was true for Alanah and the rest of the Crown Restaurant.

Alanah leaned back in her chair and sighed. I came to Savannah early to meet Derek before the auction, yet he was already gone by the time I got here. I should have talked to him before I left the capital, but I wanted to surprise him… I wonder what kind of trouble he’s getting himself into right now…

Alanah sighed again. She had been doing a lot of that during the last day. She was just informed of the specific details of the time dungeon that was discovered months ago, and what she learned wasn’t good… especially if it turned out to be an elite dungeon.

Not only was the dungeon bad for the kingdom, but it was bad for her as well. With the royal family gathering raid participants, many people with a Crown membership would be raiding the dungeon by the time the second auction began.

This caused her to consider all her other options, finally deciding to combine the two auctions and host it here in Savannah. The auction would be in three weeks, just before the high-level raid party had to leave for the new dungeon.

She still needed to discuss it with Derek, but she wanted to open the auction up and allow each member to bring two Crown-approved people. It was unprecedented that someone without a membership would be able to attend the auction, but she would make sure to vet any and all guests that the current members brought. Plus, if one of her members brought someone despicable like Gerald Torith… well, it was easy enough to revoke a membership.

“Stella.” Alanah raised her voice, and the door outside her office opened. Stella walked through. “Have you adjusted to my presence yet?”

Stella nodded. “The tick is still there, but I can withstand it as long as you don’t put any will into your words. I’ve adapted enough to work.”

“That’s good.” Alanah smiled. “It seems you’ve gotten a little quicker while you’ve been gone. Avery’s going to have to watch out, or you may catch up to him soon.”

“I very much doubt that.” Stella scoffed. “Have you decided what to do yet?”

Alanah nodded. “Unfortunately… we’re going to have to call off the auction in the capital.”

“Call it off?”

“Yes, and no. Really, we’re going to hold a mega auction here in Savannah. I’ll head over and talk with Natalie about it later, but I’m sure she’ll welcome the extra business… you know how she is,” Alanah explained.

“So, what are we going to do, exactly?” Stella asked.

Alanah went on to explain everything to Stella. Stella would be the person in charge of everything in Savannah. Alanah couldn’t do much because of her… condition, so it would be up to her third in command. She would also have to talk to Avery and let him take care of everything in the capital.

The king was already planning on coming to Savannah for the first auction, so he would welcome being able to do it all at once. She only hoped that everyone would have enough time to prepare for the auction. She didn’t plan to let anything go if the price wasn’t right.

“You’re really going to allow members to bring in outsiders for the auction?” Stella asked.

Alanah nodded. “Yes. As long as they are approved by us. Which means you’re going to be extremely busy for the next couple of weeks. You need to have every member submit their guest list for approval within the next two weeks. Can you handle it?”

Stella sighed. “Do I have a choice?” She chuckled.

Alanah smiled. “You always have a choice. I’ll never make you do something you don’t want to do. Do you think I would have allowed you to leave me and go to that backwater village if I did?”

“Hey… me going to that ‘backwater village’ allowed me to meet and introduce you to Derek,” Stella said.

Alanah shrugged. “With his growing reputation, I would have met him sooner or later.”

“Yeah, but you have to agree that it was much better to meet him sooner rather than later.”

“Maybe… hopefully. We’ll see,” Alanah replied. “Still, if you don’t want to handle it all, you can get some help. It’s about time you picked someone to be your Avery or Stella.”

“As if I could find anyone willing to do for me what Avery and I are willing to do for you. It’s not like I’ve saved anyone from fates worse than death… I’ve been too busy running your business to make those kinds of connections.” Stella smiled.

“And you’ve done a great job of it. Do you know how hard Avery’s been working since you took your vacation? I don’t think he’s slept in weeks.”

“That’s his own fault.” Stella chuckled. “Don’t worry about it. I’ll take care of everything. If there’s something I have any trouble with, I’ll let you know.”

“Thank you.” Alanah nodded. “Are you sure you don’t know where Derek ventured off to earlier?”

Stella shook her head. “I have no idea. I’ve tried contacting him, but it won’t go through. I suspect he’s in a dungeon, or possibly”—Stella looked around and leaned forward—“he may be doing something with his… element.”

“Mhm,” Alanah agreed. Who knows what kind of effect the void would have on communication crystals? Hopefully, he is just running some dungeons. There is no telling what kind of trouble he will get into messing around with that element. Though, it would be nice to have another Void Beast or two for the auction…

“I’ll go to his shop later and have a talk with his friends. Maybe they know something,” Stella said.

Alanah waved her hand. “Don’t worry about it. He’ll be back whenever he gets back. He probably wouldn’t appreciate us putting his friends in a difficult position.”

Stella shrugged. “I still have to go to his place later to let them know about the auction details so they can inform Derek when he gets back. Plus, I think I should give Malorie some pointers.”

“The super-crafter’s mother?” Alanah asked.

Stella nodded. “Yeah, it looks like she’s going to take care of all the business aspects of Derek’s businesses. I’m sure Derek will appreciate the help.”

“Do what you want. Just be careful,” Alanah said.

“Now, I have a surprise for you.” Stella pulled a vial containing a rainbow-colored liquid out of her storage ring. “Derek came with another proposition for us before he left this morning. I knew you were coming, so I didn’t bother reporting it. It’s better to see for yourself.”

Alanah sat forward, staring at the odd potion in Stella’s hand. “What is it?”

“It’s called a Potion of Physical Permanence. It’s a potion created by Roman Pascal.”

“The halfling Alchemist that doesn’t care about a Crown membership?” Alanah asked.

“The very same,” Stella answered. “Anyway, he and Derek came in earlier and gave me this. Asked if we would sell it at the auction. He said we could use it as a refreshment.” She rolled her eyes.

“So… a Potion of Physical Permanence… I take it the potion gives permanent stat boosts? What kind? How much?” Alanah’s heart was beating faster. Her Void Beast recipes were the only thing she knew of, other than a couple dungeon rewards, that could give permanent stat boosts upon consumption.

“According to Derek, the potion he took—” Stella started but was cut off.

“Derek drank one of them?” Alanah asked.

Stella nodded. “I don’t know the exact details, but he said it increased his strength, dexterity, endurance, and vitality by five points each.”

“Five points…” Alanah’s brain was racing. “And vitality…”

“Yes.” Stella nodded. “Unfortunately, we don’t know the quality of the potions without testing. They are made from Void Beasts… I’m not sure which parts exactly, but the quality of the potion is most likely affected by the quality of the Void Beast materials.”

“I see,” Alanah said. “And you trust this Roman?”

Stella shrugged. “I don’t have a reason not to. Plus, Derek seems to trust him, and I trust Derek.”

Alanah held out her hand, and Stella gave her the potion. “What do we do with this?” she muttered to herself, not actually asking the question to anyone. “I want to save it for the auction, but in order to make the correct oaths, you need to consume it.” She held the potion back out to Stella.

Stella pushed it away. “I still have plenty of levels left for improvement. Five points won’t benefit me as much as you. You should take it.”

Alanah shook her head. “It’s for the auction. You know as well as I do that I cannot be the host of the auction. It would never finish if that were the case. Also, as this will be the biggest auction we’ve ever had, I only trust you or Avery to be host, and since Avery is stuck in the capital, it’s up to you. Just take it. We have to know everything.”

Stella reluctantly took the potion back from Alanah, then uncorked the potion and poured it into her mouth.

She frowned. “Odd… it’s like… there’s no taste. It’s like liquid ai—” Her eyes shot open, and she visibly shivered.

Alanah rushed to her feet. “Are you okay? Stella!”

Stella shook her head. “I’m fine. It was just a very uncomfortable sensation.”

Alanah let out a breath and sat back down.

“Well… Derek was right…” Stella said. “Whichever Void Beast was used to make this one must have been of higher quality than the potion he took.”

“Oh?”

Stella nodded. “Yeah. I just got seven stat points in strength, dexterity, endurance, and vitality.”

“Looks like you need to add drawing up another contract to your list of things to do,” Alanah said.

“That seems to be the case.”

38 EDGAR’S DILEMMA

Edgar clapped his hands and let lightning fall on all the surrounding beasts. He hated this. This was the one thing he never dreamed of doing. Every time he used a skill, it felt dirty. Oh, how he resented his brother and father for making him do something he was so against.

Why did Elouise have to go and get herself betrothed? She would have been perfect for this task. She didn’t care about how she got her power. She was more than happy to be given the strength without earning it, without learning how to use it. But, no. She had found love… at least, that’s what she told everyone.

If only Edgar could have stopped Jake from answering his communication crystal three days ago. He tried. He just wasn’t fast enough. He never thought his brother would go so far as to contact his squad and find Jake.

Still, Edgar agreed to it. He understood the ‘why.’ It still didn’t change the fact that he hated everything about what he was doing.

So, here he was… in the dungeon that made his entire royal family hypocrites. The dungeon that the royal castle was built around. It was the easiest level 250 dungeon in the kingdom, maybe even the continent. That’s not to say that the dungeon was easy. No, it was just the easiest of the bunch.

No level 250 dungeon was easy. One mistake and almost anyone could die… even in a dungeon such as this. It was a beast dungeon with a maximum of three party members and extremely paltry rewards. All the beasts in the dungeon were small. Creatures that would be found in low-level forests and plains. Horned Rabbits, Squirrels, Felines, Canines… the works.

Yet every beast in the dungeon was level 250. While any common, uncommon, rare, or even some epic classes would struggle in such a populated dungeon, the royal family’s… his royal family’s lightning classes were perfect for it.

Now, why did all this make his royal family hypocrites? Well, one of the most well-enforced laws in the entire Kingdom of Cydaria was the division of dungeons. No one was allowed to keep a dungeon for themselves. Everyone got their fair share. Many popular dungeons had waiting lists. There was no cutting in line or buying positions. If a person was caught doing so, there was hell to pay.

But that didn’t apply to the dungeon Edgar was currently in. The dungeon he never wanted to step into. No, the royal family kept the dungeon to themselves, using it to bolster their own family and a few loyal knights. It wasn’t a secret. Everyone knew, and they just… accepted it.

But those who used it came out weak. Their high level and stat points made it forever harder to level their unleveled skills. They didn’t have the time to hone their skills and get better classes and upgrades. They took one path—the path of the weak. The same path his sister took.

Luckily, Edgar spent more time than anyone working on his skill leveling. Even when he came out of this at max level, he would still be well-rounded with his skills. In fact, some of his skills were close to max. One skill even hit level 20 and became an upgraded version of itself. Of course, he never told anyone, not even his brother, about any of that.

Most people, his brother and father included, thought that he spent his time goofing off in dungeons with his handpicked adventurer team. But they couldn’t be farther from the truth. If anyone looked closely, they would see that he and his team always went to dungeons and areas with monsters that were typically more trouble than they were worth.

They went to the perfect places to train. Edgar learned long ago from his father that it was easier to gain skill levels during fights. So, he and his group fought. They didn’t kill… well, they did, but not until they were finished. Fighting and training against monsters that were at or above your level was the best training for skills.

Recently, Edgar had taken a liking to Jake. The young man had wanted to be strong and had a personality that just fit. Jake would always roll his eyes and complain when they were doing anything except for training or whatever military task his brother had him doing.

Edgar would be the first to admit his reputation was well deserved. When anyone saw him or his team in a city, they were always relaxing or goofing around. But nobody knew, really knew, that all that lazing around came after days or weeks of fighting near-equal opponents who never held back while not killing them.

Still, everyone on his team was like him. That’s why he picked them. They also kept their mouths shut. Though he never asked, they all reached a mutual agreement that what happened in dungeons, stayed in dungeons.

Edgar sighed. He wouldn’t be taking any of his team into the new dungeon with him. He couldn’t do that to them. He wouldn’t risk their lives unless they were at least close to diamond-ranked, and he wouldn’t cripple them with power leveling.

Most of them still had at least 40 levels to work with. Jake wasn’t even level 200 yet. He was still at an optimal level for increasing his skills. So, he would put Akeem in charge and have him lead their training until he got back. Actually, since his level was going to be max soon, it may even be better if Akeem would take control full-time. He knew what he was doing and would lead well.

Edgar broke free from his thoughts and watched his brother.

With the paralysis caused by the lightning and their reinforced speed, the small beasts of the dungeon were all basically sitting ducks. Even Edgar’s Thunderclap skill was enough to disorient the creatures long enough for his brother to clear the wave, and Edgar was only level 207.

Edgar sighed as Edward zipped through the level 250 beasts, decapitating them in one slice. Edgar winced as level-up notifications appeared in the corner of his vision. It hurt, but he agreed to it… for the sake of the kingdom.

Edward walked back to Edgar, holding a half-dead rodent of some sort. “So, how’s the first wave?” he asked.

Edgar spat. “Three levels…”

“Don’t be that way. You’re our only choice right now. Hell, don’t think I didn’t see the power of your Thunderclap skill. You’re in the low 200s, and your skill paralyzed them almost as long as mine would have. And I know I have much more invested in intelligence than you,” Edward said.

“Forty levels wasted…” Edgar muttered.

Edward squinted his eyes. “Don’t think I don’t know what you and your little team get up to. I have a pretty good idea. I’m not so stupid to not follow the pattern. I wouldn’t be surprised if you had maxed out skills at this point.”

Edgar’s eyes widened. “You know?”

“Of course I know. You’re my little brother. I keep track of my family. ALL my family. If I’m to take over once Pops steps down, I have to know everything,” Edward said.

It made Edgar feel a bit better that Edward wasn’t just power-leveling him without knowing he’d be able to take it. Wait… if Edward knows… “Does Dad know?”

Edward smiled and shook his head. “I think he has an idea, but I don’t think he really knows. I think he’s of the mind that you just like to fight and party. He knows that you must have good experience because of all the dungeons you complete, but you also take longer rests than most adventurers. He… ignores you for the most part because while you may kick up some commotions here and there, you never actually cause any problems.”

Edgar snorted. “You’re lucky you didn’t have to come here to level. It makes me sick that we’re doing this.”

“I know… you keep telling me that. Still, when you reach my level, I know I won’t be able to hold a candle to you. Hell, you could probably clear this dungeon yourself,” Edward said.

Edgar shrugged. “Maybe… but it would take some time. Time that we apparently don’t have. Besides, using Thunderclap on so many creatures should be great training for it. Don’t think I’m just sitting here letting you kill everything. If I’m going to be here, I’m going to get the most out of it.”

Edward nodded. “Thank you…”

Edgar rolled his eyes. “Like I had a choice. I still think El should be here instead of me. I don’t even think she’s going to go through with that stupid wedding.”

“She won’t,” Edward said, getting his attention.

“What?”

“She doesn’t like him, and he doesn’t like her… at least not like that. But both of them are tired of everything. Neither one of them wants marriage, so why not have a fake engagement and put the wedding off indefinitely? It gets rid of all the people asking for their hands. Once one of them finds someone or decides it’s time to get married, they’ll call everything off,” Edward explained.

“That little shit! Then why am I here?”

Edward looked at Edgar sternly. “Brother… I have a bad feeling about this dungeon. I… I don’t think Elouise can handle it. I’m not even sure if I can handle it. It’s a raid. It’s going to take months on the inside, but outside… years are going to pass. You know how hard non-specific enemy dungeons can be. I really do believe you’re the best choice.”

Edgar stared at his older brother, stunned. Finally, he sighed. “Fine… but I’m handpicking everyone who’s going with me. I won’t leave my back to anyone I can’t trust, and since none of my team is coming with me, I need to make sure whoever goes is strong enough.”

Edward nodded. “I agree. I already have a list of those I recommend. Nobody is below onyx-ranked, and you’re going to need to take some diamond ranks as well. Do you have anyone else in mind?”

Edgar smiled. “I do… but I’m not sure how strong he really is.”

“Oh?” Edward said. “Well, I guess we should hurry up and get you leveled so you can go see.” Edward took a dagger and pierced the rodent he was holding with it. The beast died, and a new wave of enemies appeared.

Edgar sighed and clapped his hands. Oh… I guess this really is good for Thunderclap, he mused as his skill hit level 19.

* * *

Edgar dismissed another level-up notification from his vision. He was level 243 now and only had a few more to go before he could quit running the damn dungeon. He had overly surprised his brother when he stopped him from going into the dungeon with him.

He was only level 234 at the time. Edward worried about him, but Edgar told him it would take too long if he had to split the already halved experience with him. Plus, he had watched and helped Edward deal with the entire dungeon so many times that he could probably run it with his eyes closed.

He was right, of course. When he went in alone, it took a little longer to clear it, but he was never in any danger. That, plus not having to split XP with someone who couldn’t even earn XP, basically caused the sky to rain levels upon him.

Edgar also had skills he didn’t desire to show anyone, even his brother. They both had lightning-based classes, and while many skills overlapped, he did have his own, unique skills. Ones that he would rather work on without anyone else around.

One of those skills was Ethereal Spark. If one saw it, they would think that it was a skill not unlike the one that Jake and his father use, only lightning-based. Every high-level elemental class had something like that. But Edgar had that skill as well. It was called Lightning Shroud. It was the same one his brother used.

Now, Lightning Shroud allowed Edgar to channel the lightning into his body to reinforce and amplify it. It greatly increased his already great speed and multiplied his offensive prowess. The skill also enhanced any other skills he used in tandem with it.

Ethereal Spark, however, was not Lightning Shroud. When he activated Ethereal Spark, everything happened almost identically to when he used Lightning Shroud. The whites of his eyes changed color, his hair floated, and sparks of electricity formed around parts of his body.

But, with Lightning Shroud, he channeled and used lightning, whereas with Ethereal Spark, he became lightning. He no longer had to walk, run, or dash. He zipped. He was a lightning bolt that shot between enemies. The offensive power was immense, but so was the mana cost. However, what Edgar found most appealing about the skill unique to his class was that it made him incorporeal.

He was intangible. As far as he had found, nothing could touch him while he was using the skill. If a sword cut him in half, he reformed, same as if a spell scattered him, the lightning bolt just pieced itself back together.

And the offensive power… well, the form almost ignored all defenses. Beasts and monsters almost never wore anything to protect them against lightning. Hell, most people wore metal armor… a great conductor of electricity. Sure, some armors were layered with materials that insulated and thus protected against lightning, but all Edgar had to do was touch an unprotected part. Then he was in.

It was also the perfect skill for a strategic retreat. He was fast and invulnerable. Nothing could harm him if he didn’t want it to.

Edgar looked at the skill and smiled. It was level 15, and he couldn’t imagine a better place to use it than a dungeon with small beasts so densely packed. Edgar closed all his status windows, then walked out of the same room and onto the field.

The dozens of level 250 beasts all turned their heads at once. Edgar snorted as they began their charge. He clapped his hands, and thunder roared in the air as small bolts penetrated each creature within his range who he deemed a threat.

As soon as all the beasts were stunned, lightning flashed through his eyes, and he disappeared. Instantly, a bolt of lightning appeared before the first beast. It hit it, going through its body, the bolt aimed for the heart, and with a shock, the heart fluttered and stopped.

As soon as the bolt touched the beast’s heart, it left its body and jumped to the next beast. One by one, beasts fell before they could even move a muscle. In less than thirty seconds, Edgar materialized in front of the last remaining beast—a badger of some sort. An elemental sword materialized in his hand, and he slashed down, splitting the small creature in half before it had a chance to move.

With his near-exhausted mana pool, Edgar quickly used Lightning Shroud and moved to the safe room. He closed the door behind him and winced at the headache that came with mana exhaustion.

He wanted to make it back to the safe zone before the next wave came. That way, the enemies would be spaced out and not already waiting for him. His Thunderclap worked best in that situation.

The reason he took longer to complete the dungeon than his brother wasn’t that he wasn’t as strong or fast, it was because he meditated in between each wave of attacks.

Edgar closed his eyes, readying to use his level 16 Meditation, the skill he had used most of all. Damn… it’s so hard to level Meditation. I wonder if it will max out at 20 or if it will upgrade to another, better form of the skill. Because of the skill, and the toughness of leveling it, Edgar hadn’t had a real night’s sleep in years, choosing to work on the skill instead.

Out of combat, Meditation was better than any health or mana potion, and it only cost one skill point. It was the most essential skill for an adventurer. That skill, combined with safe rooms in dungeons, made it one of the most overpowered skills, and anyone could get it.

Edgar had a plan, though. He had two skill upgrade points from Achievements waiting to be used. As soon as Meditation hit level 18, he would use them. Then, he would find his answer. But for now, he just relaxed and let the skill take over.

Soon, his mana pool was full, and the headache was gone. He took a quick glance at his notifications and clicked his tongue when he saw that Meditation leveling up wasn’t one of them. It had to be getting close. He’d been stuck at level 16 much longer than level 15. But, because his level was increasing rapidly, he knew all his skills would slow down.

He only hoped that General Skills weren’t affected as much as Class Skills were. Edgar let out a sigh and stood. He opened the door and walked out, clapping his hands. The same slaughter played out once more, and then he was back in the safe house.

Three more times, the scene happened. Nothing changed. Not even on the final wave when the boss appeared. It was a giant bear. It towered over the entire area. It was weird that you had to fight through four waves of small beasts, only to fight a 30-foot-tall and half as wide bear at the end.

Still, it didn’t matter. In his ethereal form, all Edgar had to do was zip to the beast and enter its heart. The only difference between the big beast and the small beasts was that he had to stay inside the bear’s heart for five seconds for it to succumb instead of the instant it took to kill the small beasts.

Once the bear died, the dungeon orb appeared. Edgar meditated to get his mana back before placing his hand on the orb to leave.

Edgar snorted. Instead of the option to leave the dungeon, he got a notification of receiving the dungeon reward. He looked at the small stack of gold coins that appeared on the ground beside him and rolled his eyes before storing them in his ring. It was the sixth time something like this had happened.

His Lesser Repetitive Dungeoneer Achievement rarely procced, but it had happened six times in this shitty dungeon already. Why does it have to work so well in this damn dungeon? He didn’t often run dungeons more than once, to keep from leveling, but he had run two or three times after getting the Achievement, yet he never got a second reward with the meager 5% chance the Achievement gave.

The Achievement, Lesser Repetitive Dungeoneer, was one that all the royal family members got. They actually received it before they did a class. It was easy to get and sometimes useful. All they did was wait in the safe zone while strong guards completed the dungeon for them. When one set of guards out-leveled the dungeon, a new set appeared.

Edgar clicked his tongue and dismissed all notifications. Once he was able to clear the dungeon on his own, he even stopped allocating his stat points. He wasn’t completely sure if it was the level that hindered skill growth or if it was the stat points—or maybe a combination of both—but until the time came, he would keep his hundreds of stat points.

He put his hand on the dungeon orb again, then vanished.

This time, when he appeared in the dungeon room, his brother was back waiting for him, leaning against the wall.

“How goes it?” Edward asked.

Edgar rolled his eyes. “I’ve made over 6,000 gold.”

Edward’s eyes widened. “Maybe I should retire from the army and just run that dungeon for the rest of my life.”

“Yeah, and ruin the economy.”

“Look at you, thinking like a king,” Edward said.

Edgar rolled his eyes again and touched the dungeon orb, instantly disappearing.

Edward stood there with a frown on his face. “What happened to the countdown?”

39 UPGRADE

While the higher-ups in the kingdom were scrambling because of the new dungeon and upcoming auction, Derek continued his training. As soon as he left the dungeon, he would repeat it, spending almost no time outside. He didn’t want to waste a moment.

In the almost two weeks since he started, he had finished running the dungeon dozens of times. His skills improved at a speed he didn’t know was possible. Now, Derek was sitting in the boss area of a completed dungeon, going over his stats and skills. He had a ton of decisions to make.

Status

Personal Information

Name: Derek Hunt

Age: 30

Level: 165

Experience: 649,350,250/1,800,000,000

Class: Legend of the Void (Legendary)

Race: Human (Modified)

Health: 16575

Mana: 5000

Stamina: 16575

Stats

Strength: 705

Dexterity: 505

Endurance: 1105

Vitality: 1105

Intelligence: 500

Wisdom: 500

Stat Points Remaining: 1953

Contracts

Alanah Swan (Crown Restaurant): View Contract

Silvi (Bonded Beast): View Status

Stella Brighton (Crown Restaurant): View Contract

Francesco Jaccobs (Torith Adventurer’s Guild): View Contract

Rudolph McKinney: View Contract

Skills

Absolute Nullify Lv. 11, Chain Lightning Lv. 13, Channel Void Lv. 16, Cleaning Lv. 9, Cure Toxin Lv. 4, Dismantle Lv. 12, Greater Meditation Lv. 9, Heavy Weapons Mastery Lv. 18, Identify Lv. 16, Magic Resistance Lv. 20, Multi-Strike Lv. 10, Physical Resistance Lv. 20, Rejuvenation Lv. 14, Sweeping Slash Lv. 19, Time Prison Lv. 4, Unarmed Combat Mastery Lv. 14, Void Call Lv. 2, Void Sense Lv. 15, Void Shift Lv. 7, Void Steps Lv. 13, Void Storage Lv. N/A

Skill Points Remaining: 16

Skill Upgrade Points Remaining: 4

Achievements

Greater Giant Slayer, Jack of All, Lesser Dungeon Explorer, Lesser Dungeon Traveler, Lesser Enigma, Lesser Enforcer of Oaths, Repetitive Dungeoneer, Lesser Slayer of the Unknown, Solo Diver, Magical Glass Cannon, Meat Shield, Lesser Explorer, Offensive Powerhouse

Holy shit. As Derek went through his stunning status sheet, he couldn’t help but be amazed at what he was able to do in almost two weeks.

First and foremost, he had begun this training specifically for his skills, but the staggering amount of stat points he ended up saving almost blew his mind.

Absolute Nullify, as a skill that was very hard to level, had actually made it to level 11. Now, the size of the wall was almost double the size it was before, and the mana cost was down by a third. It was truly a skill he could use well now.

Of course, Channel Void was a skill he combo’d with pretty much any and every physical skill he used, so it had gained a respectable five levels in training.

Cleaning had even had a couple of breakthroughs because of how many times he used it to clean his body after completing an area.

Greater Meditation, the hardest skill he had to level, and the one he used the most, had almost broken into double digits. With each level, he could feel his ability to use it along with doing other things was made easier and easier.

Derek did frown when he viewed Magic and Physical Resistance. He’d hoped the skills would upgrade once they reached level 20, but they didn’t. Still, his body had a full 30% resistance to literally everything other than mental attacks. He couldn’t complain. They were the two skills he planned on training the most when he came to the Golem Dungeon, so the fact that they were level 20 meant it had been a successful trip.

Multi-Strike was a pleasant surprise. It had started causing an attack to hit twice, but now the attack hit four times. It was truly amazing. Every five levels the skill gained, it added another attack. So, once it hit level 20, the attack would land six times. Plus, the cooldown had been significantly reduced after leveling so many times.

Rejuvenation was Rejuvenation. It now healed for 70% of his health over 30 seconds and had an even smaller cooldown window. It was a very useful skill to have. He’d been using it off cooldown pretty consistently to get it to level 14.

Derek even managed to throw in some Sweeping Slashes with his attacks a few times. It worked much better once Multi-Strike got a third attack. That, combined with Channel Void, had let Derek get some multi-kills a few times on golems. It was quite satisfying. One more level and the skill would be 20. Still, it was a skill that worked much better with a weapon than fists alone.

Void Sense was a skill he learned to utilize the most. During all the time training, he never dampened the intensity of the skill. He found that the skill not only showed him different aspects of the void, but it allowed him to control it better. Derek considered Void Sense a skill that led to greater attunement to his element. Before using it so much, he had considered it a distraction, but now, he considered it one of his most relevant skills.

Void Steps made some leaps, as well. It was his most fun skill. Who didn’t like flying or floating in the air? He could now maneuver seamlessly with the skill. He wasn’t sure how much of that was because of Void Steps leveling or how much was because of Void Sense.

Finally, his Unarmed Combat Mastery had really been boosted. Derek wasn’t sure if he was ever going to get a chance to have another worthwhile glaive, so he was happy to have a backup passive skill he could use for the time being.

After going over all his skills, Derek finally took a look at his Achievements. Lesser Repetitive Dungeoneer had actually gone up two levels and become Repetitive Dungeoneer. Now, every time he completed a dungeon more than once, he had a 10% chance of obtaining another reward. Lesser was a 5% chance, Minor was 7%, and normal was 10%. If he could get the Achievement to Major, he would have a 15% chance of being re-rewarded.

Solo Diver had also risen by two tiers. It had come with a 4% increase in stats while solo diving, which he could feel but wasn’t evident in his status sheet. He could still instantly begin a dungeon while alone. What he was surprised about was a new perk that was added with the latest upgrade. His level could now be hidden when accessing dungeon statuses.

People who chose to go it alone could be considered private people. So, the Achievement would help them hide their personal information when they had to form impromptu parties with other adventurers. Derek was happy with the Achievement.

Finally, after going over everything else, his eyes fell on his stat points. What the hell do I do with over 1,900 free stat points? Derek started weighing the pros and cons of each primary stat.

Right now, he felt that his physical attack had fallen behind because of his strength and dexterity, but at the same time, he made up for it with his Channel Void ability, which was stronger based on wisdom and intelligence.

Still, he knew that endurance and vitality were his primary stats. It would never hurt to increase those two. Well, I do have almost 2,000 points. I could keep my focus on my endurance and vitality, then spread some around my other stat points…

Finally, Derek decided to do just that. Let’s see… I have a breakthrough, which is rather painful, every 500 points. I could pump up my endurance and vitality to 1,500 each, then spend the remaining 1,100 or so on the rest of the stats. Derek grunted. The itching is going to be so bad…

First, Derek spent 788 points to get his two main stats to 1,499. He shivered as he felt the minor changes in his bones, skin, and organs. He also had some shortness of breath as his lungs and heart adjusted to his newly increased vitality.

Okay… that wasn’t too bad. I should have done something like this before when my stats hit 1,000. It would have given my body a little time to adjust before the horrifying itching and lava in my veins, he thought.

Next, while making sure to save two stat points so he could push his vitality and endurance to 1,500, he divvied the remaining points out among the other four stats. First, he brought all his stats up to 825.

With those changes, Derek felt a slight increase in his mind’s acuity and processing speed. He also felt a deftness in his muscles and tendons. His body became slightly more toned as well. He didn’t feel much in the way of increased strength, but that was mostly because he didn’t actually increase his strength by much. While everything else was increased by 300 points or so, his strength only went up a little over 100 points.

With his stats divided, he was ready to pump his others to 1,500. Then, he would feel safer calling the void again, and he could work on his last skill for the remaining couple of days.  

Derek removed his clothes and sat cross-legged. He took in a deep breath, then decided to increase his endurance first. Even though increasing endurance had felt much worse at 1,000 points than vitality did, he knew that the vitality threshold had a much higher chance of causing real damage to him.

He prepared himself, then put one stat point into endurance. He waited for the skin crawling and itching, but it never came. Derek snorted. I guess 1,500 points isn’t a threshold or breakth— Instantly, the pain hit.

It started at the bones. At once, they cracked, and he felt as if they turned to dust. From his seated position, Derek fell onto his back. It was as if he had nothing to hold his body together. The pain… it was pure agony.

Derek did his best to keep breathing, but he couldn’t take in a breath. It was like his lungs had collapsed. Soon, however, Derek felt the rebuilding. New bones replaced the old, still agonizing as they formed and moved the muscle and organs back into place. Finally, the bones were back in place, and Derek was able to gasp in a breath.

A single breath was all he was able to draw as his muscles were next. Just as the bones had, his muscles collapsed and turned into jelly. The pain wasn’t nearly as bad as with the bones, but it was a different feeling altogether. He was paralyzed but could still feel. It was like he had sleep paralysis for an extended time.

Slowly, the muscle reformed, and he could move again. Derek took in another breath, then closed his eyes. He knew the skin would be next. Sure enough, a burning sensation fell over his entire body. Light invaded Derek’s eyes as he realized his eyelids had disappeared. Curious, he raised his forearm to take a peek.

What he saw was something straight out of an anatomy book. No skin covered his muscles, his taut, dark, almost metallic muscles. The pain was bearable. He never thought that he would say that having no skin, along with no sense of touch and feel, would be bearable. But, compared to everything else, losing his skin wasn’t bad.

Then the itching started. It started at his feet and worked its way up. Metallic skin weaved itself over his bones and muscle before tightening and changing to his natural skin color—one that didn’t shine in the sun. Derek recalled the itching to be worse at his previous breakthrough. Though, it could have just been that his mind was too fascinated by what was happening in front of him to care much about the itching sensation.

He watched as his skin formed over his feet, then legs. Soon, the skin was forming over his forearms, which he brought close to his face to take an even better look. It was like he was seeing millions, if not billions, of molecules forming together to create his skin. It was something he imagined having nanobots healing a cut would look like.

Soon, the skin covered his hands and fingers, creating new nails in the process. Then he blinked. That was when he realized this part of the breakthrough was finished.

Derek curled his hand into a fist and grinned. His body was stiff, extremely so, but the flexibility would come with time.

Then, it felt like he got the wind knocked out of him as his remaining organs began the process. Next came his kidneys, then liver. When it happened to his heart, it was scary. Luckily, instead of disintegrating his organs, then rebuilding from the ground up, it seemed that it was more of a reinforcement.

His heart stopped beating for a minute—or beat extremely slowly, Derek wasn’t sure. He was just happy when it started up again. Finally, the reinforcement came to his brain. Dizziness washed over him. A dizziness he’d never experienced, not with concussions or with anything else. The entire dungeon was spinning… until it wasn’t.

Finally, he went blind for a few moments. That wasn’t too bad as he had lost his senses before during meditation. Derek waited, then he was able to see again.

Then he waited. He wanted to make sure that the breakthrough was completely finished before he chose to do anything else. After five minutes of nothing happening, he breathed a sigh of relief.

Derek hopped up and did some stretches, loosening up. After a half-hour or so, the stiffness receded, and his control of his body was back to normal… no… it seemed his control was even a little better than it used to be. He couldn’t wait to see his control when he broke through with dexterity.

Derek looked back to where he was sitting, then lying. There was a small puddle of blood, much less than he thought there would be. I guess it’s because the process worked from the inside out. Derek shrugged, then found a new, clean piece of ground to sit on before starting the process all over again.

He tossed a point into vitality, then waited for the process to begin, and soon, it did. Just like before, he could feel the blood pumping through his heart and vessels like a flood on a river. A heaviness settled over his chest as his heart thundered.

It felt like his heart was a balloon and the blood was filling it up. That, on top of the burning inside, made for a very uncomfortable feeling. His breathing was very shallow as the blood flowed through his lungs, as well.

The veins in his arms threatened to burst through the skin as they inflated to keep up with the blood flow. Derek winced as a sharp headache came over him. It seemed that everywhere that blood flowed was tested. Again, he was happy in his choice to upgrade his endurance before his vitality.

The whole process was only a little uncomfortable for Derek, but he expected it would have been another story if his body wasn’t as strong as it was after the upgrade.

Soon, the flow calmed, and his heart began pumping at a more regular pace. Derek took a deep breath, and his headache also went away. It was amazing how one second everything was like a rising storm, then the next, it was over.

Derek hopped up again and jumped around. He didn’t feel much different from the vitality increase. The biggest change was that he felt more energetic like he’d drank too much coffee or had too much sugar and needed to work off the excess energy. He would have liked to see what his blood actually looked like at the moment, but he doubted he would be able to leave more than a scratch on himself.

He chuckled at the thought, then looked at his new stats. His eyes fell on his health and stamina and widened. They were both crazy high, sitting at 37,500 points each.

When his vitality passed 1,000 points, he had received 15 HP per point, but now, after doing some quick calculations, he realized he was getting 25 HP per point of vitality. The same was true for his stamina, as well.

At this point, he even wondered how badly a critical hit would injure him. Would he be able to survive getting his head blasted off? Could his brain rebuild as fast as it was destroyed? Well, neither of those things was something that Derek would want to test… ever.

He dismissed his stat windows and looked at some of the notifications that had appeared after spending his points. He was excited, thinking about how he had gotten new skills and Achievements before. He quickly pulled the first notification up.

Congratulations

You have brought your endurance to the maximum system allotment. You are at the top of users of The Great System in endurance. Be proud of yourself as few users ever reach such heights.

What? Derek stared at the message for some time. He couldn’t believe what he had read. There’s a cap on stats? What is this shit? Was there a cap on the other system? Derek thought back. He couldn’t recall anyone ever talking about any level or stat caps, but Earth was new to the other system.

They were still in the tutorial phase when he left the planet and the system. For all he knew, the cap could have been the same there as it was here. Derek didn’t know how he should feel about the shocking news he just learned. He would have to ask somebody about it later. Alanah should be coming for one of the auctions… I’ll talk to her about it when I get back.

Derek waved the notification away and moved to the next, already knowing what it was going to say.

Congratulations

You have brought your vitality to the maximum system allotment. You are at the top of users of The Great System in vitality. Be proud of yourself as few users ever reach such heights.

Yup… just as expected. Derek looked again to make sure there weren’t any other notifications hidden. There weren’t. He sighed.

Just to make sure what the system said was true, he tried to add a stat point into endurance. To his shock, the point went in, and one of his stat points disappeared. However, the 1,500 didn’t increase. Instead, it changed to 1500 (???). Confused, he tried adding another, then another. After adding five stat points, it no longer accepted points anymore.

Since it was only five stat points, Derek did the same with vitality. Again, it accepted five points but no more. He looked over his stats.

Stats

Strength: 825

Dexterity: 825

Endurance: 1500(???)

Vitality: 1500(???)

Intelligence: 825

Wisdom: 825

Stat Points Remaining: 63

Derek shook his head. “What the fuck is going on here?”

40 VOID FARM

Derek pushed all the questions about his stats to the back of his mind. It was something he would have to talk to Alanah about later, and there was no sense dwelling on it when he still had things he needed to do.

One of those things, of course, was using Void Call. After going through another breakthrough in his endurance and vitality stats, he felt much safer. The last Void Beast he fought was aware, and Derek didn’t know where it was in strength compared to the other ones. Thinking back to the fight, he would put it at the lower onyx rank.

He was sure that Shae could have beaten it, but it still would have been a pretty tough fight. Speaking of Shae, after Derek’s bout with the man, Derek had become more careful. Instead of letting his health get down low during his training, he made sure to keep it at a reasonable level.

Thinking back to some of his previous antics, he could only call himself dumb for purposefully letting his HP drop to such levels. It would have only taken one surprise attack to finish him off. If either Bones or Ogre would have had such an attack, it would have been the end.

So, from when he sparred with Shae until now, Derek had made the conscious decision not to be stupid. It’s why he tested each golem and their attacks for as long as he did before settling on a training regimen, and it’s why he didn’t feel comfortable rolling the dice with more Void Beasts until now.

He was still a bit worried about the Void Beasts because of his current offensive ability, but he was much more reassured in his survival with his endurance, vitality, and overall defensive ability.

Derek dismissed his stats and prepared to use Void Call. He walked out into the open in the final area of the dungeon. He cracked his neck and closed his eyes before channeling the skill through his body.

He felt the void building as the skill activated. His entire body felt full of the element as it surged up. Then, the purple energy exploded from him and shot toward the sky.

Derek was more conscious of the skill this time as it was easier for his body to handle the effects now than it was before. The skill was still extremely draining on his mana as it took over two-thirds of his entire MP. He quickly began Greater Meditation so he would be fresh for when the Void Beast made its appearance.

However, as he watched the purple beam of energy shoot into the sky, he saw it break apart and sputter out instead of casually disappearing. Derek frowned and waited. He waited for ten minutes, then half an hour, but nothing happened. No cracks appeared in the sky, no thundering sounds of a beast beating on the void… nothing.

Derek hesitated, then launched the skill again. Once again, the beam petered out before entering deep into the sky.

What’s going on? Derek thought back to the other times he cast the skill. It had only been at Leon’s decimated village and the lonely mountain far outside of Torith. The only change from then until now was that he wasn’t in a dungeon when he used the skill.

Is the system actively preventing me from calling into the void while in a dungeon? Why would the system give me a skill I can’t use in a dungeon? It can’t be because it’s the void because I can still see the ripples and use other void skills. He continued to think before coming to a conclusion. Maybe it’s because dungeons are separate spaces created by the system, and the same force that keeps others from entering while it is in use is also keeping my skill from pulling in other enemies.

He decided to go with that logic. His Void Call was different from skills used by Summoners. They either used their own energy to make a summons or pulled them out of their specific summoned space. Either way, they were friendly and matched the user’s level.

Void Call, on the other hand, called for a being not able to be controlled. One that was not part of the system. Bringing a Void Beast into a dungeon would basically be like breaking the rules.

That thought left Derek with another question. If I changed the distortion in the Time Dungeon, could I pull a prisoner out while in the dungeon, or would the system block me from doing it? If I capture a dungeon creature and put it in my Time Prison, would it prevent me from finishing the dungeon?

Derek rubbed his temples with his hands. If the system hadn’t made him super healthy, he was sure he’d be experiencing a migraine by now. Well, there’s only one way to find out…

He flicked his wrist, and his map appeared in his hand. Derek unfurled it and began going over the surrounding area. Compared to Torith, the land surrounding Savannah was crowded with people and villages. It was going to be hard for him to find a place far enough out of the way, away from prying eyes, to use Void Call.

Eventually, he settled on a place east of the Golem Dungeon. The Golem Dungeon wasn’t patrolled much, as it was very unpopular, so if he really wanted, he could risk bringing a Void Beast down there, but there weren’t any other dungeons immediately to the east of the Golem Dungeon, and villages didn’t come out this far away from Savannah, so going a short distance east would be his best bet.

There was nothing much in the area east of the Golem Dungeon. There was another dungeon very far east, but it wasn’t considered one of Savannah’s dungeons as it was closer to a different city. It looked to be a slightly more popular dungeon than the golem one but was still on the unpopular side. Plus, it was a much lower level.

If Derek moved about a third of the way between the two dungeons, he should be in an area nobody patrolled and rarely visited. Nodding his head, he put the map away and exited the dungeon. As soon as his feet hit the ground, he jumped into the air with Void Step and moved east.

With his speed, which was even higher than before because of his increased stats, he was able to get to his destination in just over an hour. During the time he spent traveling, he received a communication request from Malorie, which surprised him.

She wasn’t in any trouble, but she informed him that Stella had visited and Alanah was in Savannah already. She also let him know that for some reason, the auctions were combined, and they were going to happen at the same time in Savannah in just over a week.

I wonder what changed. It didn’t concern him too much as he was sure one auction would sell just as well as two. He still planned on using his last few days to train. He would also run the Golem Dungeon a few more times to hit level 170.

Derek settled in the middle of a small forest. It had a good cover from prying eyes. He also tossed a ski mask on just in case someone happened to wander close to him.

Derek wasn’t a big fan of fighting in a forest. He preferred open areas, but it would work. He once again used Void Call.

This time, instead of the beam of energy being rejected, it continued into the sky until it slowly disappeared. So it was because of the dungeon. His guess was correct.

Sure enough, not five minutes after using the skill, he saw it. With Void Sense amped up as high as possible, he saw the movement in the void before the pounding began.

The pounding was loud but not as powerful as the last Void Beast he fought, so he jumped into the air and helped. If anything was going to draw attention, it would be the thundering noise created by escaping Void Beasts.

With his Void Sense, Derek was able to see the cracks in the sky’s structure, making it easier for him to dissect. Covering his hands in the void allowed him to tear the pieces out with ease. Before long, a Void Beast-sized hole appeared, along with the menacing glowing red eyes and razor-like claws.

Derek reached in, grabbed the Void Beast’s wrist, and yanked. The beast came tumbling out of the void tunnel and crashed through some tree branches below. Derek canceled Void Steps and fell to the ground beside the beast.

With his Void Sense, Derek could see the energy radiating off the beast. He felt like he could almost reach out and grab it, but he couldn’t. If Void Sense and Void Call level are higher, maybe I can use the energy around the beasts like a puppeteer. He shivered at the thought of controlling the beasts.

It wouldn’t be like a real summons because I would have to focus my attention on controlling it, though. Any slip-up and I would lose control… if it works like I think it will. No wonder that last beast was so pissed at me. It could feel I was getting closer to controlling the inherent void inside of it. I probably would have noticed as well if I was using Void Sense at the time.

Derek thought about the possibilities as he watched the Void Beast struggling to its feet. Before giving it a chance to stand, he combined Multi-Strike with Channel Void and hit it in the head with a palm, ending its life then and there. All things considered, the Void Beast would have been about as strong as the one he fought back at Leon’s village.

He figured most Void Beasts would be at or around that level. Strong enough to reign terror and destruction down on most villages and escape afterwards, but not strong enough to contend with powerful system users. Derek believed the Void Beast legends were mostly because there were so few of them.

Though, he was sure if a sentient one appeared, it could wreak havoc on most cities in Cydaria, especially the smaller ones like Wilmette. Plus, he was sure that there would be beasts that could be considered as strong as diamond-ranked adventurers as well. The luck was in the draw.

Derek split the space in front of him, opening his Void Storage. He had filled his ring and bracelet up with mana cores and had actually had to use Void Storage to store the rest of them. He tossed the Void Beast’s corpse inside and closed the space.

Derek sighed as he stared at the sky, readying for another Void Beast. He would be fighting a lot in the upcoming days.

The next Void Beast to come out was slightly above average. It seemed to be on the verge of intelligence but was still a monster, through and through. Derek wasn’t entirely sure about the Adventurer Guild rankings as the only onyx-ranked Adventurer he’d fought was Shae, but he would put the Void Beast at lower onyx or upper platinum… solely based on Shae’s capabilities.

It was the strongest Void Beast he’d faced other than the intelligent one. Instead of quickly killing it with a void palm to the head, Derek opted to subdue it by hitting its non-vitals. After what happened in the dungeon, he had some questions that the Void Beast would allow him to solve.

After capturing the beast, Derek opened the Time Prison. While carrying the beast, he moved to an empty cell and tossed the creature in. Sentencing a Void Beast would be the ultimate test of the Time Prison.

First of all, the Void Beast was not a part of the system—or any system that he knew of. So, the test would allow him to know if all the functionality worked on enemies not of the Great System.

Second, if the Time Prison worked, he would be able to set the sentencing timer low so he could go back to the Golem Dungeon and try to release the beast there. If he could do so, then it would almost be like cheating. It would mean that he could take as many people into a dungeon as he could fit in the Time Prison, rendering the ‘max participants’ part of the dungeon useless.

Hell, if it worked, he may even be able to bring in participants who out-leveled the dungeon. If that were the case, he would be able to bring in Shae or someone to run the dungeon for him while he sat back and enjoyed watching his Repetitive Dungeoneer Achievement go up.

Of course, he doubted the system would let anything like that happen. It already had precautions against Void Call, so he didn’t think it would overlook something as simple as bringing in another through Time Prison.

I wonder if the system would give me some reward for finding a bug. Derek shook his head. No… that’s doubtful. If anything, the stingy Great System would probably find a way to punish me for finding an exploit. Still, it didn’t mean he wouldn’t try. He would definitely try.

Derek set the timer on the dungeon cell low, so he would be able to speed it up and open it within a couple of days if he needed to. Then, he quickly checked on the other occupied cells. He changed the time on the cell that Clay Torith was occupying as well. It would be better if he ran the test with both a human of the system and a beast not of the system.

He would have much preferred to use Bones or Ogre for the test, but he had originally sentenced them to a year in prison. Even with his control of time, he could only drop the time to a couple of months. However, Clay was in for just 28 days and he’d already served almost two weeks’ worth, with the time distortion.

After making the arrangements, he walked out of his Time Prison and closed the rift behind him. Finally, he prepared himself and launched Void Call once again.

Derek got into a rhythm, farming Void Beasts. He took breaks between each beast so he could assess his surroundings to make sure he hadn’t drawn any attention to himself. The breaks used up a bit of his time, but they were necessary. After a day of farming, he finally took a rest.

He checked inside his Void Storage and smiled at his haul. He had two storage devices full of mana cores with a lot more in his Void Storage. Now, he had over thirty Void Beast bodies lying inside as well. In those encounters, three were like the small one he fought before. They should have the same vital qualities that the one before had. Alanah and Stella would go crazy.

Other than that, there was another with intelligence and awareness. It was actually a bit stronger than the one he fought before. Without his void, he couldn’t even leave a scratch on its skin. It was even able to take a full void-covered fist to the back of the head and not die.

It was also faster than Derek, causing him to have to use Void Shift, coupled with Channel Void and Multi-Strike, to finish it off.

When it appeared, it looked almost scared of Derek. It could sense his control over the void. Derek, on the other hand, could see and feel the void running deep within the Void Beast. It was a weird sight to see. The beast didn’t try to talk, only run.

Derek, however, didn’t let it, and once it saw that he wasn’t hurting it with his physical attacks, it tried to fight back, leading to its demise. Derek still didn’t feel great about the possibility of consuming a creature that could be considered intelligent.

It made his skin crawl, but it was not only accepted but generally coveted by those of the Great System. Maybe he would just choose to receive recipes created by the other Void Beasts. He shrugged and shut his storage. Next, he checked his notifications.

Congratulations

Void Call has reached level 4.

He nodded and moved on.

Congratulations! You have succeeded in slaying 25 creatures unknown to the Great System

Achievement Updated

Derek raised his eyebrows and checked his Achievement.

Minor Slayer of the Unknown

You have slain 25 creatures unknown to the Great System. This is a rare feat only achieved by a few people. Not only are Unknown Entities strong and unpredictable, but it is rare to encounter one. You are awarded with the following:

2 Skill Points

40 Stat Points

3 Skill Upgrade Points

Slay more Unknown Entities to earn more rewards.

Derek smiled. He wasn’t expecting anything like that. In fact, he had almost forgotten about the Achievement. The extra skill points were whatever, and the stat points were great, but the skill upgrade points were amazing. He’d been saving his four skill upgrade points for a long time because of how rare they seemed to be.

If he could upgrade the Achievement more by fighting Void Beasts, he could upgrade those pesky skills like Absolute Nullify and Void Call. Or he could push some of the close skills to level twenty. How many Void Beasts would I have to kill to get to the next tier? If the second was 25, then the third may not come until I kill 100.

After receiving the points, he had a sudden desire to toss four points into Channel Void, but he held back. No, he would wait until his leveling slowed to a crawl or until he found himself in a situation that called for a quick upgrade. Otherwise, using the skill upgrade points would be wasteful, very wasteful.

Derek dismissed the notifications and prepared to go back to the dungeon. He still had a couple of tests and five more levels to gain before he was finished with his training. He turned back to where he came from and hopped into the air before taking off.

Soon, he arrived back at the dungeon and scanned the area. Seeing that there still weren’t any signs of activity around the dungeon, he walked up to the orb and went inside.

Derek made short work of all the areas in the dungeon, storing the extra mana cores in his Void Storage in the process. With the cores and corpses, his Void Storage, which grew in size based on his own level and intelligence, was beginning to fill up. He may actually have to use his Time Prison as a makeshift storage device, depending on how many more times he needed to run the dungeon before hitting level 175.

In the final area of the dungeon, Derek opened his Time Prison and went inside. He placed his hand on the door of the cell he stashed the Void Beast in and increased the speed at which it counted down. He had chosen the minimum sentence of one week earlier, but after changing the flow of time, there were only a few hours left.

He walked over to the cell that Clay was in and checked it. It would be a day and a half before he could come out.

Derek left the prison and continued running through the dungeon.

While in the process of clearing the third area of the dungeon, a notification appeared to the side of his vision. Derek finished off the last golems and viewed the notification.

Cell #002 Alert:

Prisoner in cell #002 sentence approaching completion. Prisoner will be released in:

6 Minutes 27 Seconds

Derek watched the timer countdown in his notification. He opened his Time Prison and waited.

Once the countdown hit 0, one of the cells on the left side swung open. The room was dark, but Derek could see in because of the light shining in from outside. The Void Beast rushed out of the cell and smashed into the cells on the opposite side of it. The ones that the humans were in.

Then, the beast saw the light and turned toward Derek. Derek took a fighting stance, readying himself to be attacked by the beast.

The Void Beast launched itself forward as Derek prepared for impact… but the impact never came. The beast slammed into an invisible wall where the door would have been before staggering back. Derek walked inside.

He punched the beast, causing it to fall to its knees, then picked it up in a bear hug. He tried to walk back out but couldn’t. The Void Beast was trapped inside.

Derek let go of the beast before leaving the Time Prison. He shut the door behind him and focused on completing the dungeon. When he got out, he would open the prison again.

41 MORE QUESTIONS THAN ANSWERS

Soon, Derek finished the boss area of the dungeon and stored the mana cores before leaving. Once outside, he checked his surroundings, making sure there was still no one around. After doing so, he reached out to open his Time Prison once again.

Derek pulled the void apart, revealing the door to the Time Prison. He reached out and grabbed it and pulled. The second the door was ajar, the clawed hand of the Void Beast reached out. That answers that question, Derek thought.

He grabbed the hand and pulled as he swung the door open wide. The Void Beast stumbled out but didn’t get a chance to make a move before Derek clocked it in the temple with a void-covered fist amplified by Multi-Strike. I need to find some other beasts to store so the Time Prison levels faster. It’s not going fast enough with just the three cells occupied.

After stuffing the corpse of the Void Beast in his increasingly full Void Storage, Derek decided to run the dungeon a few more times while waiting for Clay’s prison cell to open.

Once again, a notification from the Time Prison appeared in front of Derek midway through the dungeon. After finishing off the last Wind Golem, Derek went inside the prison and waited for the timer to run out.

Soon, cell #003 unlocked and opened a crack while Derek waited. Slowly, a hand appeared between the door and the frame. Then, the cell door gradually inched open, and Clay Torith appeared in the same bedraggled state he was in before he was sentenced.

The teen’s once pristine golden hair was tangled and dirtied. His eyes were red as if he’d been crying. He took a step forward and staggered out of the cell.

Derek watched the teen emotionlessly. There was no telling how many young men and women had ended up dead in unmarked graves or in some beast’s stomach because of the young man. Any fate the boy got, he deserved. It was clear to Derek that what he had planned to do with Thomas was something he’d done before.

He was sure that Jacks would confirm his suspicions, but Derek didn’t need to drag the man into it.

“Have you enjoyed your stay?” Derek asked.

Clay’s head shot up as he looked for Derek’s voice. Eventually, his eyes landed on him. Clay sniffled and fell to his knees. “P-please… d-don’t put me back in there. I’ll do anything. Just don’t put me back in the darkness.”

Derek snorted. “Was it really that bad? You were in there for what? A few weeks?” How long was Derek trapped in the darkness of the void? Was he in the same state as Clay after a couple weeks? No… he was nowhere close to that state. I guess that’s the pampered noble for you. Take away their silver spoon and they can’t survive a week.

“It’s awful! There’s nothing… I can’t feel anything. It’s torture,” the teen cried.

“Torture? How many people have you tortured? Do you think it’s worse than the pain and suffering you’ve caused?” Derek snorted. The Time Prison regulates the prisoner’s metabolic system, so he hasn’t even had to deal with the starvation I experienced. The experience of my body eating itself while it healed. Derek nearly shivered at the thought of what he went through.

“Th—” Clay started. “That’s different. I didn’t torture them.”

“Oh? But you killed them?”

Clay sniffled. “Y-yes.”

Well… looks like there really isn’t any reason to feel sorry for this bastard. “So, what do you think I should do with you?” Derek asked. I could use him to see if all of Malcolm’s holdings from the bank transferred to his kid upon his death… no… the auction’s going to be soon, and I’ve got more than enough Void Beasts to be rich many times over.

With watering eyes, Clay looked into Derek’s. “Y-you could kill me.”

Derek was taken aback. “Kill you? Why would you want that? Wouldn’t it be better to lock you back up? You may have a chance at living that way.”

“N-no, no, no… don’t put me back in there,” Clay mumbled. “I… I know there’s no way you let me go free… not after what I’ve done.”

“But you still have hope. Your grandfather is still out there,” Derek said.

Clay actually managed a snort, even in his current situation. “He doesn’t care about me. If he did, he wouldn’t have sent us away. He would have helped me level and grow stronger.”

I always did wonder why this kid was so weak. I guess most people in sub-cities that aren’t close to any real city all have the same problem. Walter had to send his son out for him to have a chance. I never asked or pried into how strong Walter was, but I doubt he’s stronger than Jacks. Derek shook his head.

“I heard that Gerald created a bit of an uproar when he found out about you and Malcolm dying.” Derek smiled.

“No… he’s probably just putting on an act of what he should be feeling. To gain sympathy and favor. That’s who he is. We’ve only met three times that I can even recall. I’m trash in his eyes,” Clay explained.

“Well, none of it matters now, I guess… follow me.” Derek pushed himself off the wall and walked out of the Time Prison. Clay followed behind with his head down like a beaten puppy.

When the teen stepped through the threshold of the door, a whole slurry of questions popped up in Derek’s mind. He had walked through the door into the dungeon with no problem. Now Derek had even more questions than answers.

Is it because he’s part of the system and the Void Beast wasn’t? Would he be able to come out if his level was higher than the level of the dungeon? Does he count as part of the ‘Max Participants?’ Derek hoped the teen would be trapped inside the prison and not let through. Unfortunately, the Great System threw him yet another curveball.

“Come on. I’ll figure out what to do with you later.” Derek walked forward and place his hand on the orb to the next area. Ah… so he does count as a participant in the dungeon. That probably means that he wouldn’t have been able to get out if he was at a higher level or the party was full.

“Kill me,” the teen said.

Derek looked at Clay and frowned. “I’m not killing you. Now hurry up and get over here.”

“You’ll just put me back there when you’re finished.”

I can’t put him back for a week, but I’m not sure I would even want to after seeing him in this state, Derek thought but didn’t say out loud. “Just get over here. I can’t advance the dungeon until you do. I haven’t made my mind up on anything yet.” Derek rolled his eyes and wished he would have been able to let Bones or Ogre out instead.

“D-dungeon? We’re in a dungeon?” It seemed Clay finally looked around and realized where they were at.

“Yes! Now hurry or I’ll toss you in the prison!” Derek was losing his patience.

It seemed the threat of going back to the prison was more than enough to cause the teen to act. At his fastest speed, Clay was next to Derek with his hand on the orb. They vanished and appeared in the next area with the Earth Golems.

“You stay here in the safe zone while I clear the area. It’s not safe for someone like you,” Derek said and walked out without checking on the teen.

He walked up and kicked the Earth Golem, which caused it to form and let out a roar. Derek waited for all the golems to form, then hit the first one with a void-covered Multi-Strike. Afterwards, he moved to the next and gave it a void-covered one-two combo. Both mana cores turned dim and deactivated.

Derek wasn’t rushing, instead, mechanically taking out each golem. He didn’t even remember how many he’d destroyed. On the fourth golem, however, he noticed a figure with bedraggled golden hair in a sorry state standing before the golem that was the farthest away from Derek.

The golem was already in the motion of attacking when Derek noticed. Its fist was within a fraction of an inch of the teen’s skull. Instantly, Derek slipped into Void Shift and moved in their direction. Unfortunately, he was too late. In the fraction of a second it took Derek to activate the skill, the golem’s fist moved that fraction of an inch.

By the time Derek pulled himself through a ripple and appeared before the golem, he got a clear view of the golem’s fist connected with the teen’s skull. And, since Derek couldn’t attack while shifted, and there wasn’t enough room to put himself in front of the hit, there wasn’t anything he could do to save Clay.

Derek sighed. I guess it’s better this way. I couldn’t just let him go free and didn’t want to kill him. If he felt the prison was such torture after only a few weeks… he made his decision. Still, Derek pushed his feet onto the ground and gripped the arm of the Earth Golem. There was a small chance of saving the teen, and he would still try.

Derek canceled Void Shift and pulled hard. Still, the fist of the golem moved forward. It was fatal. Derek sighed once again. Then, he mechanically finished off the remaining golems before looking at the body.

There was no reason to keep the body, so Derek gathered the cores and moved on to the next area. A quick death in a dungeon was probably more than the young man deserved. There was nothing Derek could do about it. He made a mental note to himself to adjust the time and check on Bones and Ogre as soon as he could.

Surely, Clay was just an outlier, having such little willpower. Derek was locked away for years before he tried to do anything extreme. And he had the torturous experience of being eaten alive from the inside to deal with.

Perhaps he’d see if one of his friends would like to run an experiment by being locked in a cell for a few hours. But before doing so, he decided it was best to avoid locking away humans and other intelligent beings. Sure, being locked away was torture, but if it was so torturous that one lost all hope within a couple of weeks, he wasn’t sure he wanted to use it unless the crimes were truly atrocious.

I guess Gerald would fit that bill, Derek thought as he finished off the last boss in the area.

42 EDGAR’S BREAKTHROUGH

Edgar wiped the sweat off his brow as he sat in the empty dungeon. The last levels to 250 took way longer than he ever thought they would. It ticked him off that his brother was closer about how long it would take than he was. Though, Edward’s predictions were based on Edgar having an epic class, not legendary—Edgar had kept that nugget of information to himself.

He had just maxed his wisdom out, and it felt like his brain exploded. When that happened, he honestly wasn’t sure he was going to survive. He’d been through pain before, like at the previous 1000 stat point thresholds, but the 1500-point breakthrough in wisdom took the cake.

He thought nothing would have been as bad as the breakthrough in endurance with the skin crawling and itchiness. It was awful. But he never thought it was going to kill him. He only hoped that he made the correct decisions for his stats… at least the couple thousand that weren’t decided by his earlier classes. He pulled up his stats one last time.

Stats

Strength: 500

Dexterity: 500

Endurance: 1230

Vitality: 1230

Intelligence: 1000

Wisdom: 1500

Stat Points Remaining: 0

His class was a wisdom-based class, through and through. Before he got his legendary class at level 200, which let him distribute his stat points at his own discretion, the wisdom stat was heavily favored by each level he received.

Edgar was lucky when it came to his class. He received a special epic class at level 25. He gained 23 stat points for each of the 175 levels he gained while having an epic class. Of those 23 stat points, 7 were auto-assigned to the wisdom stat, while 5 were auto-assigned to intelligence. 3 points were assigned to both vitality and endurance. Which left him with 5 points to assign himself.

With all the experimenting he did with his class and abilities, he came to the conclusion that strength and dexterity weren’t much needed. He had both passive and active skills that offset his lack of those stats. So, with some of his free points, he chose to only push those two stats up to their first breakthrough.

Wisdom, however, was the stat he both needed and used the most. It gave him better control of his skills, along with a much higher mana pool, which he was currently wide-eyed staring at. I can’t believe I have 37,500 mana. Breaking through in wisdom was definitely the correct decision.

He definitely used intelligence. It augmented his skills and made them more powerful. However, since he didn’t have enough stat points to push it to the 1500-point threshold, he chose to leave it at 1000. The sustained damage from his active and passive skills were worth more than the slight increase in power a couple hundred points would have given to intelligence.

Endurance and vitality, on the other hand, were both needed, and every point counted. One point in vitality could be the difference between dying and falling to critical health. And endurance increased his stamina, which some of his skills ate through, just like they did his mana. The extra addition to his natural defense wasn’t bad either.

Overall, Edgar was happy with his new and improved stats. At this point in his growth, he would have to search for Achievements that give stat points or even go adventuring while looking for stat point dungeons, which, although he had never seen before, he believed existed.

His only complaint was that he was unable to level some of his skills while he was at a lower level. If he knew that damn dungeon was going to appear, and he was going to be chosen to lead the raid, maybe he would have pushed his party a little harder and celebrated less.

Edgar tore a handful of grass out of the ground and let it blow away in the slight breeze while thinking. Getting to max level was the easy part. Now that he was level 250, he had to focus on picking the right raid members.

Other than himself, he had twenty-four slots to fill. He would need a blacksmith for sure—someone able to fix weapons and armor if needed. He had an idea of whom to ask for that role. A few people at the diamond rank would also be needed. Unfortunately, taking five or six diamond rankers was going to leave the kingdom vulnerable, but that was why Edward was not selected to lead the raid.

He also had an idea of the diamond rankers he would ask. And ‘ask’ was correct because there was no way he would be able to command a diamond ranker to go, and he wouldn’t want to if he could. That left fifteen or so slots he needed to fill with strong onyx rankers.

The first thought he had was a few members of his party. But they were like family. They were strong, and he trusted them, but he wouldn’t choose them. No, he would choose from dedicated military personnel who had oaths to the kingdom and no one counting on them to come home within a few years.

However, there was one face that Edgar couldn’t shake. He thought about choosing the weird shop owner with a good personality, but he wasn’t sure if he would choose to go after just opening a shop in Savannah. Surely, he had plans for the shop that required his attention. Edgar shrugged. I’ll ask him. It’s up to him if he chooses to come.

With his mind made up, Edgar stood. The big auction was in a week, and maybe he would be able to guilt trip his father or brother into buying him one of the precious meals made out of Void Beasts. There was no harm in trying. He had already prepared the words.

In two weeks, he and his team would be wandering to the Cydarian coast to venture into the Time Distortion Dungeon. Which meant that he had two weeks to choose said team and get them prepared.

Edgar let out a breath and walked up to the dungeon orb and left. Suddenly, he was back in the palace’s dungeon room. His brother was leaning against the wall, waiting for him.

“Did you do it?” Edward asked with a smirk.

Edgar snorted. “You got lucky.” He flicked his hand, and a giant stack of gold coins fell before Edward’s feet.

“Luck has nothing to do with it.” Edward waved his hand, and the gold disappeared inside his storage ring. “Besides, you’re not going to need any money while you’re raiding a dungeon for a few years.”

“A few years on your end. It will be months for me, at most,” Edgar corrected.

“Well, whatever. Are you ready to see Father?” Edward asked. “He’s been waiting for you. You’re on his guest list for the auction in Savannah.”

“What about my team?” Edgar asked.

Edward flicked his wrist, and a stack of papers appeared. He handed them over to Edgar. “This is a list of all the onyx-ranked military personnel who meet your conditions. They have all been informed that they may be chosen and are waiting for your decision. I didn’t include those who wanted to opt-out. It will be their choice to enter, just as you asked.”

Edgar took the papers and began flipping through them. “Hmm… 67 people. I didn’t think there would be so many.”

Edward shrugged. “Not all onyx rankers are strong. Choose carefully. Their stats are all there. We allow them to keep their skills hidden, though. There are only vague descriptions of their skill sets.”

Edgar nodded. “As it should be. Everybody deserves to keep something secret.”

“Now. Come on. Father’s waiting.” Edward pushed off the wall and led Edgar through the palace and into King Edwin’s study. Their father was sitting at his desk, alone.

“Father,” Edward said, causing King Edwin to look up from whatever document he was reading.

“Ah, Edward… Edgar… I trust your training went well?” Edwin asked.

Edgar snorted. “No, actually. It didn’t. You see, I was forced to forgo my training that I spent years perfecting and do some shit I swore I would never do.”

“Edgar, language,” Edward scolded.

The king waved it off. “No worries. It is only the three of us here. I know you didn’t want to do it this way, but the kingdom is in your debt because you did.”

“Oh, the kingdom’s in my debt? Are you in my debt?” Edgar asked.

“If the kingdom is in your debt, then of course I am also in your debt.” The king squinted his eyes.

“Good… good,” Edgar said. “The auction begins in a week, correct?”

“Yes,” the king answered. “Alanah has allowed each member to bring up to two guests with them.”

“Then you wouldn’t mind allowing me to have first dibs on any meal, would you? You know, debt and all.” Edgar smiled.

“Edgar! Father needs the stats,” Edward rebuked.

“It’s just one of the meals,” Edgar said. “Those won’t increase his vitality, and endurance only gives a small boost in life expectancy. In the long run, a few weeks won’t matter. I wouldn’t even ask if it wasn’t for the rumored Void Beast that provided vitality instead of other stats. Surely, Father would be willing to give up a meal for his son who is risking his life in a never-before-explored Time Distortion dungeon if he is able to get his hands on the vitality product.”

“Still…” Edward started.

“That’s fine,” Edwin said. “If the opportunity presents itself, you shall have the stat-boosting meal, and I will take the vitality product. Think of it as congratulations for reaching max level.”

After that, King Edwin stood. “Now, my boys. What say we get to Savannah? There are a few people I would like to visit before the auction begins.”

43 RETURN

Derek sat in the middle of the final area of the dungeon. He was finally finished. With his most recent run through the dungeon, he reached level 171. Finally, being past level 170, he would no longer be able to enter the dungeon.

He rubbed his temples. That wasn’t near as bad as that mind potion that Roman had me drink. Derek had just finished going through the breakthrough for what he considered his third most important stat: wisdom. I guess with my endurance and vitality like they are, I shouldn’t expect much at the 1,000-point threshold. Derek shrugged and looked over his stats.

Stats

Strength: 825

Dexterity: 825

Endurance: 1500(???)

Vitality: 1500(???)

Intelligence: 825

Wisdom: 1000

Stat Points Remaining: 108

With the new breakthrough in wisdom, his mana pool was sitting at 15,000 points. He’d be able to go all out for much longer now. Well, if I meet something that can put me to the test. So far, Greater Meditation has been more than enough to keep my expenditure at a minimum.

Strength and dexterity turned out to be his most useless stats. Unfortunately, Derek didn’t have any passive or active movement skills that he could use during battle to increase his speed, so he had to rely on his basic strength and dexterity stats for his speed. Fortunately, his ‘low’ strength and dexterity didn’t affect his battles too much as he could always use Void Shift to slow down his surroundings and surprise his enemies.

Derek’s next plan was to get intelligence up to its threshold. Because everything he did used elements, intelligence would help his attacks pack a bigger punch. He hadn’t needed it thus far, but since his two survival stats hit what seemed to be a hard cap, he could focus more on his other stats.

Derek checked his skill points. I have 18 skill points… I guess it wouldn’t hurt to take a near-useless skill now. He received the Lesser Explorer Achievement a while ago, but because the reward that came with it wasn’t too useful, and he wasn’t sure about how rare skill points were going to be for him, he chose to let the skill reward sit. Now, he decided to take it.

I probably should have picked it up a while ago, but that kind of speed has never been an issue, he thought as he focused on Lesser Traveler and the notification popped up.

Enhanced Movement Speed

The ability to move at a faster pace while out of combat. One percent increase in movement speed per level.

Cost: 1 Skill point

Would you like to learn Enhanced Movement Speed?

Derek used the single skill point to learn the skill.

Enhanced Movement Speed Learned Successfully

Skill Points Remaining: 17

Well… that’s that. There were now no more skills other than General Skills that Derek could learn.

Derek stood from his sitting position and dressed. Since he was going to go through a breakthrough, he had stored his clothes before adding the stat points. With how his body acted with vitality and endurance, he hadn’t wanted to take any chances.

For the final time in this dungeon, he summoned his mask and wore it, just in case someone finally made an appearance outside. He checked the system time. I guess it’s time to get back. If I hurry, it will have been exactly two weeks. Besides, I guess there are some people waiting for me.

During his short conversation with Malorie, he had found out about the auction moving up and Alanah already being in Savannah. Derek was actually quite nervous about meeting the powerful woman he had only ever communicated with via crystal.

After placing his hand on the dungeon orb, he disappeared. The next instant, he was back outside. Derek did a quick check of his map and plotted his course. He was going to head straight home without any detours… Hmm… Home… I guess I can really consider it home.

With that thought, Derek kicked off the ground and made his way back.

* * *

Derek made good time on his way back. Before, he was able to get from Savannah to the Golem Dungeon in a little over half a day because of how often he had to stop to refill his mana so he could continue using Void Steps.

This time, though, with a much bigger mana pool, and his Void Steps skill at a higher level, he didn’t have to take near as many breaks as before. When he arrived at Savannah’s front gate, he had only been traveling for seven hours. Still, because of his late start, night had already fallen.

Leaving the city was an entirely different thing than entering. When he left Savannah, he had jumped over the wall and took off, much to the dismay of some of the guards. If he were to enter the city the same way, without checking in, it may end up being troublesome for Derek.

So, instead of continuing with Void Steps and hopping over the wall, Derek touched down and walked. He made sure his onyx badge was well placed on his shoulder, where it was easy to see, and headed toward the gate. Luckily, because of the time, there was nobody else trying to get in.

“Sir!” one of the guards greeted Derek.

Derek nodded, noticing the guard’s eyes on his badge.

“May we see some identification?” the guard asked.

Derek frowned. “Identification? What kind of identification do you need?”

“Ah…” the guard stammered. “Have you been to Savannah before?”

“Yes. I left two weeks ago and am just getting back now,” Derek said.

“That’s easy, then. Just show us the papers you received before leaving.”

Derek scratched the back of his head. “Well… uh… something came up, and I had to leave in a hurry, so I didn’t exactly go through the gate…”

“Ah!” Another guard pointed at Derek. “You’re the man who jumped over the wall and left. You had that purple aura underneath you.”

“That would be me.” Derek smiled. “Actually, I own a shop here in Savannah. I have the papers. Will that work?”

The guard shook his head. “Unfortunately, because of the way you left, you will have to re-register and pay the fee before entering the city again.”

If I had Edgar with me, I could have just come back in like last time. Derek clicked his tongue. “Fine.”

The guard nodded, then took out a stone tablet. “Please place your hand on the tablet and answer any questions to the best of your ability.”

“This is just like the teleportation building,” Derek said, getting a nod from the guard. He placed his hand on the tablet.

“Name,” the guard said.

“Derek Hunt. I currently live in Savannah,” Derek said. The tablet glowed blue.

“You can remove your hand now,” the guard said.

“That’s it?” Derek asked. The last time he did this, he had to answer a lot more questions.

The guard nodded. “Yes. As you are a resident of Savannah, we just had to confirm the truth.”

“That’s great,” Derek said.

“The entry fee is five gold,” the guard said and reached out his hand.

Of course, Derek thought. He waved his hand, and the gold coins fell into the palm of the guard.

Along with the gold coins, the guard placed his hand on the tablet. The tablet glowed, then faded, then disappeared along with the currency.

The guard looked up and smiled. “If you stop at the gate next time, you can get a pass and won’t have to pay the entry fee again.”

“Noted,” Derek said.

“You may enter.”

Derek nodded at the guards around the gate, then walked inside. It was late, so meeting Alanah was going to have to wait until the next day. Derek started running at a brisk pace. The city was big, so it was still going to take him a bit to get home.

* * *

When Derek arrived at his shop, he unlocked the door and opened it. As soon as he stepped inside, a purple blur hit him right in the solar plexus. Derek lost his breath and coughed. I didn’t even think it was possible to get the wind knocked out of me after my upgrades.

Derek looked down at the little murder bunny on the floor, staring daggers at him. “Ugh… Silvi… what was that for?”

‘Asshole!’ Silvi’s voice chimed inside Derek’s head.

‘What? What did I do?’ Derek was confused.

‘Increased your vitality and endurance at the same time. I thought I was going to die,’ Silvi complained.

Derek thought about what she said. Oh, no. I put both of my stats to 1499 at the same time originally. That would have put her stats over 1000 each… at the same time, Derek thought about the struggle he went through when his stats hit 1000. ‘I’m so sorry. I wasn’t thinking.’

‘Asshole,’ Silvi chirped again. Then she hopped onto Derek’s head. ‘Don’t do that again.’

‘Next time, I promise to give it some time after I increase a stat to the point it will put you past the threshold,’ Derek comforted her. He thought about it. That would be just over 1100 points.

‘Fine. You owe me tasty food,’ she said.

‘Then I’ll have to get you some tasty food tomorrow. I hear Alanah’s in town.’

‘Beautiful, delicious lady came by asking when you’ll be back. Wants you to meet the boss. Mal told her,’ Silvi said.

Derek nodded. ‘Where is everyone?’

‘All asleep except maniac. Maniac in basement.’

‘Maniac?’ Derek asked.

‘Brandi. She’s a crafting maniac. And it’s not even Cooking. How can she do so much without a tasty reward? She’s a maniac,’ Silvi explained.

‘I… see,’ Derek said. I guess I better check on her. Derek closed and locked the door behind him. He would make sure Brandi was doing well before calling it a night himself. He hadn’t rested in two weeks, and sleep sounded very good.

44 MANIAC

With Silvi on his shoulder, Derek headed downstairs to see what Brandi was up to. As soon as he opened the door to the basement, he could hear the clanging sound of metal on metal. Must be smithing, then. Sure enough, when he made it to the bottom of the stairs, he could see Brandi’s small figure standing in front of her blacksmith station, banging on a small piece of metal.

That was when Derek noticed that the girl was dressed from head to toe in protective gear. She wore an apron, gloves, some sort of headgear, and even goggles. Actually, Derek doubted if there was even a piece of skin exposed on the small blacksmith.

The girl was concentrating hard on the process, so Derek waited for her to finish before interrupting her. Soon, with tongs in hand, she took the metal and quenched it in the water beside her forge. After that, she let the piece of metal rest on the anvil.

Brandi took the leather headgear off her head, along with the goggles. Then she removed her gloves and tossed everything on the workbench in front of her. After that, she wiped the sweat from her forehead with a towel and sighed. Finally, she turned around and let out a yip.

Derek laughed. “Sorry… I didn’t want to interrupt you.”

“Derek!” She ran over and hugged him around the waist. “How long have you been back?”

“Not long.” He ruffled her short hair. It was growing, but it would be a while before it was back to what it once was. “Silvi… greeted me when I came in. She told me that everyone was asleep but you, so I decided to come see how you’re doing.”

Brandi took a step back from Derek and gave him a toothy grin. “Oh! I’m doing so, so, so, so good!”

“Oh, yeah? What happened with you in the last two weeks?”

“Well… you left Mama in charge of everything when you left. The Crown people made a… what did she call it… a deposit, so there was a bunch of gold. I told Mama you said I could have a bunch of materials to use to level my skills, and after some… negotiating, I got her to let me go shopping for some,” Brand excitedly explained.

“Is that so?” Derek didn’t think it was time for his next deposit from the Crown, but he could talk with them about it later. He pointed at the outfit Brandi was wearing. “What’s all that about?”

“Oh…” She clicked her tongue. “It was the only way Mom would get me the materials. I burned myself the day after you left, so she wouldn’t let me blacksmith until I was fully protected. I don’t like it. It makes it hard to move. But it’s worth it since I can craft as much as I want now.”

“Speaking of which,” Derek said, “why are you still awake? Everyone else is asleep.”

“Meditation,” Brandi said with glowing eyes. “I’m so glad you had me buy it. Now, I don’t need to sleep. I can just Meditate for a bit, then I can craft again. It’s the best skill ever. I can’t sleep anyway because I’m always thinking about the new and exciting things I can make.”

“Ah…” Derek rubbed the back of his neck. He was just as guilty of using Meditation instead of sleeping as she was, so he couldn’t say anything about it. However, at a lower level, he knew it wasn’t a perfect replacement for sleep. “Your Meditation is still low-level, so you need to work some sleep into your schedule to stay healthy.”

“I know I do. I just slept the day before yesterday… no… the day before that. Yeah… I slept then.”

Derek’s jaw nearly dropped. “Have you been doing anything else?”

She nodded her head fiercely. “I go to Roman’s to learn more about Alchemy a lot. When I’m not here, I’m there. It’s so much fun.”

“Have you at least been eating?”

Brandi frowned for a moment. “Mom makes me go up and eat three times a day. I told her that I could just bring some bread down here and I’d be fine, but she won’t let me do that.”

Yeah, because you would never show your face again unless you ran out of materials, Derek thought. “Well, anything else exciting happen?”

“Yes!” Brandi buzzed in excitement. “My class upgraded! It’s epic now!”

That hit Derek like a bag of bricks. “Wait… go back. You said your class upgraded? What level are you? No… exactly how much crafting have you done?”

“Everything I do that involves crafting gives me experience, so I’ve been leveling pretty fast. I’ve been Blacksmithing—both armor and weapon.” She pointed at her smithing area. “Doing Alchemy, Leatherworking, and I even tried Painting! I don’t like Painting.” Brandi pointed to different workstations she had set up that hadn’t been there before.

“I… see.” Derek shook his head. Silvi wasn’t kidding. Brandi was a crafting fanatic… a crafting maniac. It was almost scary. “So, what about your class?”

“I’m level 27 now.” Brandi smiled. “I get four stat points in all my stats every level now, instead of four, three, two. I didn’t get any new skills, though. Instead, I got some things called Skill Upgrade Points. They seem pretty neat. I didn’t spend any. I wanted to ask you about it first.”

Damn. Four points per stat each level. That’s between epic and legendary. If her class upgrades to legendary at some point, she’ll be even more of a monster. Derek shivered. Who knew a crafter could become so powerful? Though, it will all be physical power since I don’t think she has any attacking or defending skills.

Derek shrugged. “How many upgrade points did you get?”

“Twenty!” Brandi answered.

Derek’s eyes widened. “Twenty? That’s a lot.” He thought about the points and her class. “Though, with all the skills your class has, I can see how it would be hard to level them all at once, causing your skill leveling to lag behind. And I assume you’ll get more upgrade points down the line, as well.”

Brandi nodded. “I think so, too. I have so many skills, and I can combine some skills from some crafts with other crafts, as well. Roman said that the Alchemy skills I have are really advanced skills.”

“You haven’t told him about being able to do multiple crafts, have you?”

Brandi shook her head. “No, nobody knows but us.”

“Good.” Derek nodded. “As for your upgrade points… I would save them for now. Your skills are probably leveling pretty fast right now, right?”

“Yes. It doesn’t take too long when I focus on a skill to level it.”

“What’s the level of your highest skill?” Derek asked.

“Other than the General Leatherworking skill… level 8,” she replied.

Derek nodded. “I wouldn’t spend any of the points on a skill that wasn’t at least level 10. I would also use the points on the most useful skills first, especially the ones that can be used in multiple crafts. Then, I would probably not worry much about some other skills, like the Painting ones, unless it has some of those multi-use skills.”

“That’s what I was thinking. I was also thinking about Meditation. It takes sooo long to level it up, even though I use it constantly,” Brandi complained.

Now there’s a thought. Derek rubbed the stubble on his chin in thought. I don’t know if I should encourage her, though. She could literally max out Meditation, get Greater Meditation, and work with almost no downtime. I would do that if I was her and enjoyed crafting so much. Hell, if she burns out on one craft, she can switch to another and go back to the first later.

Derek was in a pickle. He knew that the instant he told her what she could do with Meditation, she wouldn’t hesitate to do it. Well, with the skill leveled, it seems to work just as good, if not better than sleeping, so it would be healthier for her right now.

“I don’t know,” Derek said. “Leveling Meditation may be the best idea for you, but you are already overly addicted to your crafting as it is. I think it’s something we may need to discuss with Mal.” But it is ultimately her decision. This system must pick that age to unlock it for a reason. “Really, it will be up to you, though.”

Brandi nodded seriously.

“So, you know all about Meditation, right?” Derek asked.

“It lets me get my mana and stamina back quickly and makes me less tired,” Brandi said. “It also seems to help with my mental exhaustion.”

Derek nodded. “That, and the higher you level it up, the better it functions. Faster regeneration, and it works better at relieving tiredness. At higher levels, I’ve meditated for… well… for a really long time, all in one sitting.”

“Days?” Brandi asked.

Derek sighed. “Months… years even.”

“Really? Why?” Brandi asked.

“That’s something for another time.” Derek avoided going into his past inside the void. “What I’m getting at is that it can be a perfect replacement for sleep, and at a higher level, you would end up with almost no downtime. So, using the points on the skill, may be… no… is probably the best option.”

Brandi nodded.

“The other thing is that the skill upgrades once it hits max level,” Derek said. “It turns into Greater Meditation. I’m sure you’ve heard me talk about it before.” Derek wasn’t exactly secretive with the skill. He had told Leon and others about it.

She nodded again.

“Well, with Greater Meditation, you’re able to use the skill while moving. My Greater Meditation is at level 9, and I can move almost half as good while using it as I could without. My guess is that when it hits level 20, you can basically use it like a passive regeneration skill that has no adverse effects on your movement.”

“Does it still help with sleeping?” Brandi asked.

Derek furrowed his brow. “It does… I think. When I need to relax but not sleep, I still meditate while still and lose some of my senses. I’m never fully in the trance where I lose all my senses anymore, though, so I think it works.”

“I need it,” Brandi said.

“I think so, too, but I also think we should talk to…” Derek stopped as he watched Brandi close her eyes, then open them and reveal a big grin. “What did you do?”

“I have Greater Meditation level 3 now,” she said cheekily.

Derek facepalmed. I’ve created… no… I’ve evolved a monster.

‘I told you. Maniac,’ Silvi’s voice chimed in Derek’s head.

‘Indeed,’ Derek sent back to the bunny.

‘She’s scary.’

45 ALANAH SWAN

Derek woke up the next morning after discussing multiple things with Brandi. The kid was going to grow to be a monster, that was for sure. He also wanted to find a way to help her separate her stats a bit, so she wouldn’t have to experience the pain of facing multiple breakthroughs at once.

Luckily, with her first ten levels, she had skewed her stats more toward dexterity and endurance, so those two stats were separated from the other four. Endurance was most likely the most painful and unbearable of the bunch and also the best stat to break through to prepare for the other breakthroughs, so she already had that going for her.

Still, he would have to see about helping her get an Achievement that gave free stat points so she could space other stats apart. Some of the small Void Beast’s blood and a meal from the Crown could also help, too. All in all, it shouldn’t be too hard of a task.

Derek sat up and rubbed his eyes. It was a good night’s sleep, but he still woke early. He got out of bed and moved down the hall to the bathroom. When he opened the door, he smiled. His shower was installed. Geoffrey does quick work, Derek thought. The door closed behind Derek, and he locked it. He hadn’t had plans to shower, but… when in Rome.

The shower was glorious… no… it was beyond glorious. Geoffrey had outdone himself. The heat adjustment runes were much more potent than Derek ever dreamed of. If he were to sell these showers, they would have to come with a warning. The water was actually able to reach such a high temperature that it was almost as hot as the golems from the dungeon.

Geoffrey had also made it where one could reverse the rune and turn the water cold… freezing cold, even. That was perfect. Nothing was better than a long, hot shower, followed by a blast of cold water to wake one up.

Once Derek dried and dressed, he headed to the dining room and kitchen. Sure enough, Malorie and Silvi were already hard at work making breakfast.

“Welcome back, Derek,” Mal said, not too surprised to see him. “Silvi told me you made it back last night. Was your trip successful?”

“Very much so.” Derek nodded. “Is Brandi still in the basement?”

Malorie’s eyes flashed in frustration. “She pulled another all-nighter. What do I have to do to get her to realize that her body won’t hold up if she doesn’t get some proper sleep?”

Derek rubbed the back of his neck and looked off to the side. “Well… about that…”

“What?” Mal asked.

“Well, we discussed some things about her class and such last night when I came in,” Derek started.

“And?”

“And we talked about resting and skills and such,” Derek said.

“So? What does that matter?” Malorie asked with a confused look.

Derek tilted his head. “She didn’t tell you about her class upgrade?”

“She did. I was very proud.” Malorie beamed. “But I didn’t push for details. Classes and advancements should only be told to those who need to know. As long as she’s doing well, I won’t pry too much. Why?” she asked worriedly.

“Ah… I see. It is her choice,” Derek said, a little relief in his voice. “Let’s just say she now has a skill that… well… pretty much eliminates the need for sleep. She’ll probably go weeks without sleep and still have more energy than most people.”

Malorie lowered her head in defeat. “What do I do now? She’s growing so fast.”

“Malorie…” Derek said. “She’s going to keep growing… even faster. She has the drive and passion for her crafts, and now, she has resources. And after today…” Derek said. “There will most likely not be a limit on the resources that can be provided to her.” He thought about all the Void Beasts he was currently carrying.

Malorie looked at Derek quizzically but didn’t ask what he meant. “I just wish I could do more for her.”

Derek laughed. “You’re her mother. You’ve already done and will continue to do more for Brandi than anyone else in the world,” he said with a twinge of sadness. “Nothing means more to a child than the support of their parents.”

“Thank you,” she said.

“Don’t mention it,” he said as he glanced behind Malorie to see multiple Mage Hands cracking eggs over a mixing pot while their shells unceremoniously floated into a trash bin. Silvi’s Mage Hand and General Telekinesis skills had grown tremendously. “Unfortunately, I have a long day ahead of me, so I don’t think I’ll be able to grab breakfast.”

Malorie flicked her wrist, and a plate of bacon, eggs, and toast appeared. “We tend to make too much, so we always have some food stored. Take this with you.”

Derek took the plate. “Thanks! I’ll see you later. Tell Thomas I’m looking forward to seeing how much he’s grown with Shae’s training over the last couple weeks.” He turned and left while munching on a piece of bacon.

By the time he made it to the first floor, he had already finished everything on the entire plate. After casting Cleaning and putting the plate in his storage ring, he pulled out a red crystal and sent mana into it. I hope it’s not too early.

‘Derek! It’s so good to hear from you. I’ve been looking forward to seeing you. When will you be back?’ Alanah’s alluring voice popped into Derek’s head.

Derek smiled. ‘I got back last night, actually. I thought it best we meet this morning. I have some things to discuss with you and Stella. Are you free now?’

‘For you? Always,’ she sent back. ‘You haven’t done anything to upset the entire kingdom this time, have you?’

Derek thought about the possible economic repercussions that introducing numerous Void Beast products into the world all at once would have. Who says we have to release them all at once? he thought. ‘No?’ he sent back.

‘You don’t sound so sure of yourself.’

‘Well, where can we meet?’ Derek asked.

‘Private meeting?’

‘Very.’

‘Very well. Come to the hotel,’ she said.

‘See you soon.’ Derek stopped transferring mana to the crystal, and the connection cut off. He put the crystal away and headed toward the center of the city, where the Crown Hotel was located.

It wasn’t long before Derek made it to the city center and was walking through the doors to the Crown Hotel. Surprisingly, as soon as he stepped inside, he was greeted by one of the workers.

“Master Derek,” the young lady said. “Mistress Swan has instructed me to bring you to her. If you would follow me, please.”

Derek nodded and followed the lady through the lobby and up the stairs, then up more stairs, then more. Before long, they had walked all the way up to the top floor of the building. I bet it’s the suite reserved for when the big boss comes to town. Derek chuckled lightly, which caused the young lady to shoot him a confused look. Derek waved her off.

Standing in front of one of the few doors on the top floor, the young lady straightened her posture and made sure she was as tidy as could be before she lightly knocked on the door. Derek watched her closely as she proudly stood before the entrance. Soon, the knob on the door slowly turned, and a look of excitement flashed in her eyes.

The excitement in her eyes was immediately drained when Stella’s form appeared before them. Ah, she was hoping to make an impression on the big boss, but instead, she only got to see the little boss.

“Derek, come in.” Stella motioned to Derek. “Thank you, Jen. That will be all.” She dismissed the young lady just like that.

Derek walked through the door as Stella closed it behind him. The room was magnificent. It was almost as big as his entire shop. It was completely open. There was a sitting area, what looked to be an office area, and a full kitchen that looked as good, if not better, than the one in his shop. Along with that, there were two doors leading to what Derek assumed would be a bedroom and bathroom, respectively.

Derek could do without the emerald-green and white designs throughout the room, but it was the official color palette of the Crown, so it made sense to be there. It wasn’t a color scheme that he would personally use, but it wasn’t bad on the eyes. His thoughts began to wander as he thought about what logo and colors he should use on his business. Well, I guess we still need to name it first. I wonder if Brandi and the others have come up with anything yet.

“Alanah will be out momentarily,” Stella said to the gazing Derek.

Derek broke out of his thoughts and nodded at Stella.

“You can sit anywhere you want,” Stella said.

Derek looked all around the room. He didn’t see any seats that looked particularly comfortable, so he chose to go sit on a couch. It looked to be the most comfortable thing in the room, yet it was still pretty uncomfortable. I’m going to have to provide Alanah with some of my dining room furniture, he thought.

After just a few minutes of sitting, Derek heard the click of a door opening. He turned and looked over his shoulder as he watched one of the most stunning and beautiful people he’d ever seen in his life walk out.

“Derek, dear! It’s so good to finally meet you.”

Derek stood from the couch and openly gawked as Alanah walked out of her bedroom. Finally, he knew why the Crown chose emerald green as the primary color for its palette. The woman’s lush green hair flowed just down past her shoulders. Derek could just make out a pointed ear hidden underneath. An ear that reminded him almost of the elves he saw but more closely resembled a half-elf.

Alanah was taller than most women he’d seen, human or otherwise. Derek may have been taller by an inch or so, but that was it. Her sparkling green eyes matched her hair and gave off an aura of mischief. She wore a sleeveless white mini-dress with straps on the waist tied to fit her form. The dress was simple, but Alanah made it look priceless.

“Derek, dear,” the beautiful woman spoke again, “are you finished staring?”

Derek snapped back to the real world. “S-sorry,” he said. “That was… rude.”

“Not at all. It’s actually a little flattering,” Alanah replied as she stepped forward. “Sit, sit. We have so many things to discuss.” She walked past the couch and sat on the chair across from him. Stella followed her lead and sat on the other.

Derek waited for both ladies to sit, then sat back down on the sofa. “It is nice to finally meet you in person, Alanah. I have to say, you look a little different from the picture I had of you in my head.”

Alanah giggled. “I’ll take that as a compliment.”

Derek nodded. “Very much so.”

“Now, first of all”—Alanah leaned forward—“tell me, are my presence and words having any adverse effect on you right now? Do you feel a pull or the need to do anything I say?”

Derek thought about the question. When he first began chatting with Alanah through the communication crystals, he would occasionally feel a tug on his consciousness. But after so many conversations over the last month or so, that had completely gone away.

She had also told him that meeting her in person would cause the effect to be amplified. However, it seemed like he didn’t have to worry about that now. He shook his head. “No, actually. It feels like I’m just talking to a regular person.”

“Oh, that’s just wonderful.” Alanah clasped her hands together and pulled them to her chest. “Finally, someone I can talk to without having to wait. Someone other than Edwin and Avery.”

Derek smiled. “I’m glad.”

A light shined in Alanah’s eyes. “Derek, dear. Would you mind if I used a skill on you? Just to see the extent that you are able to withstand my ability?”

Derek hesitated but shrugged. “Just don’t make me do anything embarrassing like strip naked and hop on one foot.”

Alanah covered her mouth and chuckled. “I would never.”

Stella rolled her eyes and muttered, “Yes, you would.”

“Well… I won’t right now,” Alanah said. “Are you ready?”

Derek nodded. He was staring deep into Alanah’s eyes. Soon, her irises expanded, and the whole of her eyes turned green. It was like when Derek used his aura. Then he felt something trying to invade his mind. The pressure was intense. He fought back, eventually even using Greater Meditation to focus and clear the hold trying to form on his mind.

“Stand,” Alanah commanded.

Instantly, all Derek could think about was how much he wanted… no… how much he needed to stand. But, with his focus and willpower, he was able to force his legs to stop moving to stand up. It was hard—insanely hard—but he was able to keep it from happening.

Soon, the pressure went away, and Derek relaxed. He looked back up at Alanah to see her eyes back to normal.

“Oh. Now, isn’t that something? Either your willpower is terrifying, or you’ve had a second breakthrough in wisdom… or both, actually. I’m quite sure that command would have been hard to counteract with just wisdom alone,” Alanah said, then turned to Stella. “You can sit now, Stel.”

“Ah… sorry.” Stella sat back down.

It took Derek a moment to gather himself. “That was intense,” he said. “What happened to you?” he asked Stella.

“Because she was so close to us, she was caught up in my aura. She didn’t get hit with the ability, like you, but she still has a way to go before she can function ideally beside me,” the half-elf explained in her stead.

“I see.” Derek had a thought just then. “Alanah, I believe you are most probably the most powerful person I have met, correct?”

Alanah smiled wryly. “You are most likely correct.”

“Would you allow me to use a skill as well, just as a test? I need to know its limits,” Derek said.

“Oh? I would be delighted. Does it have to do with your… element?” she asked.

Alanah was one of the few people who knew that Derek used the void element. She had put everything together after he brought the Void Beasts to the Crown.

“It does.”

“Then, by all means.”

Derek prepared himself, then entered Void Shift. He had used it against many beasts, but he had yet to find its limit. Shae had been able to reflexively track him while he used it, but he was unable to do anything about it.

Derek pulled himself off the sofa and moved toward Alanah. As he slowly moved closer, he focused intently on the woman’s face. Hmm… it looks like she doesn’t sense anything… that can’t be right.

When he was only a few feet away from the woman, her head turned. She looked him dead in his eyes and smiled brightly. He watched, terrified, as she slowly brought her hand up and snapped her fingers. A sonic wave blasted out in a circle just big enough to encompass herself and Derek.

The moment it hit Derek’s ears, he lost control of his skill and moved back to reality. It was a shock to his senses. Usually, when he entered Void Shift, all sound was muddled like he was moving underwater. How Alanah was able to direct such sound into Derek’s ears while he was shifted, he didn’t know.

When Void Shift broke, Derek had quickly righted himself so as to not fall. Whatever Alanah did only messed with his active skill, it didn’t affect his balance. It did, however, leave him with ringing ears, and if he hadn’t already broken through in endurance, he was sure he’d be bleeding out of them.

“That…” Alanah said, “was a most fascinating skill.”

Even though his pride was a little hurt, Derek was thankful to Alanah. Now he knew that Void Shift wasn’t the be-all end-all of skills. It was better to find out that there were those who could counter it while in a friendly setting than while in battle.

“I would love to know how it works,” she said.

Derek walked back over to the sofa and took a seat. “That was unexpected,” Derek said. “But thank you.”

“What happened?” Stella asked. “You were just on the couch, then you were falling in front of Alanah. What exactly did you do? Was it teleportation?”

“No,” Alanah answered. “It wasn’t teleportation. He was… between. Here without being here.”

“That’s…” Derek said, “probably a good way to explain it. Actually, I’m not sure if I could explain it better. I just wanted to see what type of limitations it may have against someone with a high strength. Thank you for showing me.”

“Well. I don’t think you have to worry about too many people or beasts being able to truly dismantle your skill. Like I said, it was quite fascinating. I just so happened to be one of the few equipped with a way to… deactivate certain skills,” Alanah explained. “Of course, there may also be those with pure stats that can forcibly interrupt your skill.”

Derek nodded. “I see. I used it against Shae—the Savannah Adventurer’s Guild Master—and he was able to keep track of me, but he wasn’t able to do much else.”

“Yes, he would be able to. With his dexterity, he would certainly have the reflexes, but he would still be defenseless… depending on how your skill works when you attack. It’s those with high wisdom or intelligence that you will have to worry about. They would truly be able to see you. That skill of yours would be the bane of physical-based classes, but magic-based classes could find their own ways to counter.”

Derek agreed. He was still unsure of Alanah’s power, and whether he would find others as powerful, but he would keep this experience to heart.

“Well, I know why I wanted to see you,” Alanah said. “But why have you requested a meeting so early this morning?”

Derek looked at Alanah, then at Stella. Stella didn’t exactly know what his element was unless Alanah had told her. He thought about it for some time before coming to the conclusion that he was strong enough to protect himself, and he trusted Stella enough.

“As you know…” he said to Alanah, “I use the void element.”

“I knew it,” Stella said, garnering her a look from him. “What? It just makes too much sense.”

Derek shrugged and stood. He walked over to the side of the sitting area where there was some free space and put his hands together. Then he ripped the void open, showing the contents of his Void Storage to the room.

“I happened to come across a few extra materials.”

“Oh, my god. Derek… what the—” Stella said.

“Language, my girl,” Alanah chided before giggling. “Derek, my dear. You really know how to make a presentation.”

46 PRESENTATION AND TIERS

Derek smiled and sat, leaving his Void Storage open. Inside it was the over thirty Void Beasts he hunted, along with dozens of mana cores from the golems.

“So, this is what you were doing while you were gone?” Stella asked.

“More or less,” Derek answered.

“How many?” Alanah asked.

“There are thirty-five Void Beasts in total. They range from weak beasts to strong ones. I would say silver-ranked to onyx-ranked, with one being intelligent and three being small ones with the vitality-boosting quality,” he answered.

“So many…” Stella muttered.

Derek shrugged. “I had some free time, so I decided to go hunting.”

“What do you plan to do with them?” Alanah asked. “I’m not sure we have enough time to prepare all the Void Beasts for this auction, but I doubt you would want to do that, anyway.”

Derek nodded. “It would be best to space them out. We wouldn’t want to flood the market, even though demand will most probably not drop even if there is a lot because of what the meals offer. It’s best to keep the product scarce.”

Alanah agreed with Derek. “So, how would you like to play it?”

Derek smiled. “Well, I’ll give you most of them. Of course, you will strip the material from each one and provide Roman with what he needs for his potions. Then, it’s up to you to auction and sell them as you see fit. Of course, I would like to receive a good portion of the meals created.”

“That can be arranged,” Alanah said. “Is there anything, in particular, you would like us to trade for?”

Derek thought about the question. If all went well, he would be commissioning a high-quality glaive from one of the top Blacksmiths in the kingdom after the auction. Other than that, he couldn’t think of anything that could directly benefit him. In actuality, the meals and potions that would provide him with extra stats would be worth more than just about anything else to him.

Then he thought about Brandi. Once she leveled enough, he would basically have the kingdom’s best crafter in his corner. He also thought about the early payment Malorie said they received.

He looked at Stella. “I was told that you deposited a payment while I was gone. Wasn’t it a little too early for that?”

“That would be because of me,” Alanah said. “I felt the need to compensate you a small bonus because of the changes made to the auctions. We were set to use one auction as an advertisement for the bigger, but because of the changes, there is a chance that not all members will be able to attend.”

“Ah… I see,” Derek said. “In that case, I need materials.” He looked deeply at Stella and Alanah. He’d never openly explained the situation with Brandi to either of them, though he did give Alanah some details a while back. But he did, however, trust both Alanah and Stella as business partners, but more importantly, he trusted their character.

“We can do materials. What kind do you need?” Stella answered.

If he was going to have them provide a stream of materials for Brandi, they would need to know about her. “What do you know about Brandi?”

“The crafter girl?” Alanah smiled. “The one who does Alchemy, Blacksmithing, Leatherworking, Tailoring, and I’m sure many other crafts? That girl?”

Derek’s jaw dropped slightly. “You knew?”

“Well, you already told me she was special. Then there was the kidnapping debacle, though I’m sure they didn’t know the extent of her crafts. Also, you’re wearing a fine shirt made by her, as well. She studies under Roman Pascal, yet her mother has bought a decent amount of materials for Blacksmithing. For someone close to you, it is not hard to figure out,” Alanah explained.

“Have you told anyone?” Derek asked.

Alanah shook her head. “Of course not. Only Stella, who came to the conclusion on her own, myself, and Avery know about the girl.”

“I see…” Derek said. I guess I don’t need to tell them about Brandi after all… he thought. “In that case, I need a steady stream of materials for crafts level 25 and up. Plus, books on Runesmithing would be great, along with any other books on different crafts that you know of.”

“You are investing a lot in the girl,” Alanah said. “Is she worth it?”

Derek nodded. “Yes, one hundred percent. She has the work ethic and passion to be the greatest crafter in the kingdom.”

“In that case, I will see to it that she gets all the material she needs. We will keep everything between myself, Stella, and Avery. If anything specific is needed, your manager, Malorie, can ask Stella any time,” Alanah said, and Stella nodded.

“That’s great!” Derek smiled. “Now, do you have space available to take these Void Beasts off my hands?”

“Of course,” Stella said.

Derek stood back up and walked over to his storage space. One by one, he pulled the Void Beasts out while Stella stored them in her own storage rings. He chose to keep a few beasts for Roman. “I’m going to keep these three beasts for Roman to work with. He’s never worked with a whole Void Beast, yet he was able to create such a good potion with just leftovers.” The beasts he kept were the most average Void Beasts he fought.

“Fair enough,” Alanah said.

“I’m going to go get started on these Void Beasts. The window is tight, but we should be able to prepare a few extra between now and the auction.” Once Stella was finished collecting the Void Beasts, she left the room to Derek and Alanah.

Derek closed his storage space and sat back down.

“What were those round objects inside your storage space? I believe the void was interfering with my Identify skill and would not allow me to get a read on them,” Alanah asked.

“Ah, those? Those are mana cores.” He didn’t explain how or where he got them from because it would be like him admitting his low level.

Alanah shrugged and didn’t ask anything else about them.

“Now, I have a very important question for you,” Derek said.

“Oh? What might that be?”

“What do you know about the cap on stat points and the question marks that appear when you add more to the stat?”

Alanah’s eyes widened. “So, you have actually hit 1,500 points in one of your stats? That is impressive.”

Derek saw the genuine surprise in her eyes. “Is it really that surprising?”

“It is. I’m sure you received the notification that very few achieve that feat.” She waited for Derek to nod. “It is not an exaggeration.”

“So, do you know about the question marks?”

“I am among the few who do.” Alanah smiled. “Through the Great System, one can only boost a stat to 1,500 points. Of course, this is extremely difficult because in order to get a stat to 1,500 by max level, most will have to neglect their other stats, which can be deadly.”

Derek nodded for her to continue.

“Unless someone is extremely lucky and obtains a mythic class early on, it is impossible to get each stat to 1,500…” she started, but Derek cut in.

“Mythic class?” he asked. He had his suspicions that legendary wasn’t the highest class rarity, and now Alanah had confirmed it.

“Yes, it is the highest class rarity ever recorded,” she explained. “Now, theoretically, someone who receives a mythic class at level 50 could max out every stat, depending on how many stat points he received for his beginning levels. Though, nothing of that sort has been recorded. At least nothing that I’ve heard of.”

“I guess that makes sense,” Derek said.

“Now, you must understand that most people who obtain max level have epic classes toward the end, usually obtaining them at level 200—or, in some lucky cases, level 100. Which is why those who can attend the academy are so special. An early rare class is highly sought after, and an early epic class… well, there are few.”

Derek nodded along with her explanation.

“Now, take King Edwin, for example. He has a good mixture of stats, which is needed, but it also leaves him looking for extra endurance and vitality stats to increase his lifespan. That’s where the meals and now, Roman’s potion come in,” she explained.

“That still doesn’t tell me anything about the question marks beside my stat,” Derek said.

“Patience… I’m almost there,” Alanah said. “The meals and that potion come from a Void Beast, which is a creature not made or enhanced by the Great System. So, the stat increases are from outside the Great System, as well. The Great System will show the stat increases up to 1,500 points because that is the max that can be obtained through the Great System. Anything extra will have question marks because it can no longer be calculated by the Great System.”

“I was able to put five stat points into my stat after it reached 1,500. Shouldn’t the system have stopped me?” Derek asked.

Alanah shook her head. “I assume the five points came from the potion you tested from Roman?” She asked and got a confirmation. “Then, no. You can consider those five points as filler for stat points given by the Great System. They work the same and even work with breakthroughs and thresholds, but the stats are still power granted by something other than the Great System.”

“So, if I had 300 stat points in say, vitality, just from consuming products made from those small Void Beasts, and my vitality was at 1,500, I could still put 300 system-given stat points into vitality, essentially giving me 1,800 points?” Derek asked.

“Essentially, yes. But those extra stats may not work the same after 1,500,” Alanah said. “Though, I am unsure.”

“What do you mean?”

“There isn’t much research done on the subject. Very few people hit the stat cap, and even fewer find a way to increase their stats outside of the Great System. For stats such as vitality, endurance, and wisdom, you can see the numerical changes through your health points, stamina pool, and magic points. However, when you hit the cap, then go over it, those numerical values do not increase any longer. This has people questioning how much you are actually affected by the extra points. It may be the same, it may be different.”

“What about you?” Derek asked.

Alanah covered her mouth in faux shock. “Now you wouldn’t be asking a lady about her stats, would you? That could be considered very rude.” She waved the comment to the side. “The best way to understand would be for you to experience it yourself, which you have already begun. Plus, you seem to have no problem finding non-system material… How frightening.”

Derek shrugged. Everyone had their secrets, and he was no different.

“Just know that every entity of the Great System can be strengthened by the Great System, up to the strength displayed by 1,500 stat points. That’s ANY entity—whether it is beast, human, elf, modified entity… any entity. So, if you have max stats with some points not given by the Great System and you use given stats to increase your stats, the Great System will essentially replace those stats, leaving you with extra, incalculable stats.

“Think of the extra stats as placeholders until the Great System stats arrive if you get them early,” Alanah explained. “You would think that once the Great System replaces the non-system stats, the non-system stats would disappear, but for some reason, the Great System allows, and maybe even helps, you absorb the non-system stats.”

Derek shook his head. “I feel like my brain’s going to explode.”

“Basically, I don’t even think of the extra points in terms of stats. I think of them as extra, unidentifiable strength. It’s easier to wrap your head around it that way,” Alanah explained.

“So you do have some max stats,” Derek smiled.

She smiled back. “I never said I didn’t.”

Derek sat back and thought for a bit, but he still couldn’t quite wrap his head around the system and its stats. Maybe this system isn’t as stingy as I thought it was. He shook his head and inwardly sighed. It’s just something I’ll have to figure out for myself—just like Alanah says.

“So,” Derek shifted the conversation, “I know you’ve moved the auction up and even combined them, but nobody has told me why. What happened?”

“I was wondering when you were going to bring that up,” Alanah said. “This is only known to a few of the higher-ups in the kingdom, but there is a new dungeon that needs to be cleared.”

Derek shrugged. “What’s so special about that? Why all the secrecy over a dungeon?”

“It’s because of the type of dungeon. It is both a raid-type dungeon and time distortion,” Alanah explained. “If it were just one of those, then there wouldn’t be much of a problem, but combined, we end up in this situation.”

“How many people?” Derek asked.

“Twenty-five people,” she answered. “But that’s not the worst part. The time distortion in that place is big. By the calculations of those who went in before, it’s at least one to twelve. With each day spent inside, twelve pass on the outside. Because it’s a max-level raid dungeon, it could take months inside to finish.”

The reason why it was a big deal clicked for Derek. “So twenty-five of the kingdom’s elite have to run a dungeon that could take years on the outside. Which means Cydaria will lose much of its military power while the dungeon is being completed.”

“Hence all the secrecy,” Alanah said.

“And you pushed the auction up because they plan on starting this raid soon.”

Alanah nodded. “Exactly. The team plans to enter the dungeon a week after the auction.”

“I see…” Derek rubbed his chin.

“Mhm. The times are quite interesting,” Alanah said. “Now, hand me your membership card.” She commanded out of the blue.

“Huh?”

“Your Crown membership card. Hand it to me.” She reached out with her hand.

“O…kay.” Derek searched through his storage bracelet until he found the white membership card Stella had given him. With a flick of his wrist, it appeared in his hand. “Here.” He handed the card over to Alanah.

Derek watched as Alanah looked over the card, then began injecting her mana into it. He saw as the card changed from white to blue, then eventually purple before finally settling on black. The golden logo of the Crown shined brightly against the black background. Alanah flicked the card back to Derek. He fumbled with it before he finally caught it.

“Congratulations.” Alanah smiled. “You are one of the very few who has a tier-four membership. Now you can enjoy heavy discounts on lesser tier services, including hotel stays, along with being able to book suites and dine off the upper tier menus in the restaurants. You get VIP treatment in all Crown locations and auctions.”

“Thanks?” Derek shrugged and put the card away.

“You know that people would kill for that, right?”

“Aye, but killing for a membership card would be a sure way to not be eligible for a membership card.” Derek smiled back.

“True.”

Derek stood. “Alanah, it has been a pleasure finally meeting you. But I have to go give a halfling a heart attack, and the sooner I do it, the better.”

Alanah stood as well and nodded. “Oh no, the pleasure has been all mine.” She gave him a radiant smile. “It’s not often I get to talk with someone without holding back my emotions. It’s freeing. You can come by anytime.”

“I’ll hold you to that.” Derek turned to leave.

“Oh, before I forget.” Alanah stopped him. “I’m holding a pre-auction dinner with a few guests in two days. I hope you will attend.”

“Just send me the details. I wouldn’t miss it.”

After that, Derek left his first meeting with Alanah and headed over to Roman’s shop. He was right, and the halfling almost had a coronary after receiving the whole Void Beast carcasses. Then, when Derek told him that the Crown would be supplying him with multiple sets of materials for his new potion, he freaked out even more.

The glint in the halfling’s eyes when he received the whole corpses was scary. Derek couldn’t imagine what kind of experimentation the man was going to get up to in the coming days and weeks.

After visiting Roman, Derek dropped by Geoffrey’s business to thank him for the showers. The seedy-looking man was more than happy to discuss them and the business he thought they could bring. Unfortunately, there was nothing like copyrights and trademarks in the kingdom, so they were both sure that it wouldn’t take long for the design to be copied by competitors. Still, it was always better to be first to the market.

Once he was finished with all his tasks for the day, Derek spent the rest of the day relaxing in his shop and talking about managing the business with Malorie. Rayna and Jacks came back late after training for the day. Jacks was much happier since his son visited. Rayna was as focused as ever on becoming stronger.

Thomas dragged his tired body back to the shop just in time for dinner. Shae was still driving the teen hard.

“Shae told me that he was only going to be able to train me for a couple more weeks,” Thomas said.

“Why is that?” Derek asked.

Thomas shrugged. “He wouldn’t tell me. He told me I was ready to go to the academy, though. I just need to gain the extra levels to be qualified.”

Derek nodded. It wouldn’t be hard for him or Jacks to help Thomas gain the extra levels. Though, the two weeks’ notice is oddly specific. I bet Shae’s going to be part of the team that raids the dungeon. I wonder what Judy has to say about that. His leaving her alone with all the paperwork for the guild for that long isn’t going to make her happy.

The more Derek thought about the dungeon, the more interested he became in it. What would the rewards for such a dungeon be like? Even the stingiest of systems would have to reward something like that with something great. Derek shrugged. Oh well… it’s not like it concerns me. I’m more concerned about that meeting in a couple of days.

Who is important enough for Alanah to invite them for dinner? Better yet, who is strong enough that they won’t be affected by her passive… charisma? Maybe I’ll finally get to meet Natalie. Surely, she is important enough… being the city lord of Savannah and all. Derek snapped out of his thoughts and continued his conversation with Thomas and the others.

“So, what have you been working on while I’ve been gone?” he asked Thomas.

“Shae has had me focusing on my main skills. Mostly my Soul Spear and Flurry. Spear Specialist levels up as long as I’m using a spear. He said that the skills will level up much slower with just our sparring but that it was good to learn to fight against other people,” Thomas explained.

“He’s right,” Derek agreed with Shae’s assessment. “You’re equally likely, if not more, to die by another person than a beast in this world. That’s just how it is.”

A distant look flashed through the boy’s eyes. “Yeah…”

After dinner, Derek went down to the basement to check on the noticeably absent Brandi. Again, he waited for a break in her crafting so as to not distract her.

“You missed dinner,” he said.

The girl startled and turned around. “Oh, was it dinnertime already?”

Derek rolled his eyes. “You’re going to drive your mother crazy.”

“I know. I already talked with her today.” Brandi ducked her head in shame before raising it, eyes brightening. “Greater Meditation is amazing…”

“It is, but don’t forget about everything else.”

She nodded. “I won’t. It’s just so good that I can keep going as long as I have materials.”

“Speaking of which…” Derek said, “I made another deal with the Crown, so you will have all the materials you need. You just need to tell your mother what you need, and she’ll get it for you.”

“Really?” Her eyes lit up.

“Yup, but Malorie is in charge of it, so you better listen to her.” Derek laughed at Brandi’s pout. “That’s right, no more skipping dinner. You need to be at least a little sociable.”

“Fine.”

Derek flicked his wrist, and a spherical object appeared in his hand. It was one of the mana cores from the golem dungeon. He tossed to the girl.

“What’s this?” she asked.

Derek went on to explain to her what it was and how he got it—including how it powered the golems of different elements. Her face brightened more and more as she listened. Then, when she found out he had thousands of the cores, she went giddy with excitement.

“Thousands? You have thousands of them?”

“Yes, and they’re all yours. But you have to be careful. In fact, it would probably be best if you didn’t work with them until you level up more… a lot more. They are all from golems at level 160 or higher, and they pack a punch when they explode,” he explained. “It may even be a good idea to talk with Alanah about getting some defensive runes installed down here that could withstand an explosion of that sort.”

“I’ll be careful,” Brandi said.

“You’d better,” he said. “Though I don’t think they are dangerous until they are filled with mana. And I got the notifications for killing the golems, so I don’t believe they will reform an enemy golem if you can get them working again. Though it would be best to have someone powerful down here, just in case.”

Brandi nodded hard and stored the core inside her ring.

“When I get some extra storage rings, I’ll give you the rest,” Derek said before turning to leave. “Remember, be careful.”

“I know, I know. You don’t have to keep telling me.”

“Yes, I do.” Derek smiled. “I’m going to sleep.”

47 ELITE GATHERING

“Are you sure this is a good idea?” Stella rushed back and forth, making sure everything in the room was prepared for such company. They had decided to use the top, most private, floor in the Crown Restaurant to host such an evening.

“Oh, no.” Alanah smiled. “It’s most definitely a terrible idea. But it will no doubt be fun and eventful.”

“Why not just wait until the auction? At least, then, they will have something else to focus on. You know very well how Derek feels about the king,” Stella asked.

“That’s why we’re doing it tonight. I know you couldn’t tell, but Derek is strong… very strong,” Alanah explained. “It’s better to get the introductions out of the way now since everyone is already in the city.”

Stella shook her head. “But… the city lord is also coming. That means that, including yourself, three of the people who control the most power in the kingdom are going to be under one roof, in the same room, having a meal.”

“Mhm.” Alanah nodded. “It should be quite fun. I haven’t been this excited in a long time.”

Stella rolled her eyes and continued preparing the room. She could only pray the evening stay peaceful, but with both Alanah and Derek there, she knew that wouldn’t happen.

* * *

Derek stood in front of the mirror in his bathroom. He was wearing his finest T-shirt, jeans, and boots—which was to say, he was wearing his usual clothing. There was no way he would be dressing up in one of those itchy, uncomfortable tunics and pantaloons, even if his endurance was way past allowing something so minor to actually cause him any discomfort.

He had been invited to a gathering by Alanah. He had no idea who would be there, and she was being cheeky and not telling him. She only told him that it would be ‘fun.’ He trusted her, so maybe it would be fun. Still, he wasn’t much of a fan of formal gatherings, no matter how much he might have changed since being trapped in the void.

He could honestly say that he was looking forward to meeting Natalie Savannah and hoped she would be there. From everything he heard about her, and what he’d seen in the city so far, she was a great city lord—much more capable than that incompetent king.

Derek ran his hand through his hair one last time to make sure it wasn’t a complete mess, then walked out of the bathroom. If he left now, he should be able to get to the gathering a little early. It was always best not to arrive late when you didn’t know what company you were going to have.

He walked downstairs, told everyone he was leaving, and asked Silvi if she wanted to join him. However, the bunny was too busy with a baking project and didn’t wish to leave. Not even the allure of Crown-prepared food could get her to leave her home and kitchen. She had become a house bunny. A very dangerous, deadly, house bunny.

Just like he planned, Derek arrived at the Crown Restaurant a bit earlier than requested, and he was soon led up to a floor that only tier-four members were usually allowed to access. Tier-four members like me. He smiled, remembering his membership card Alanah had updated two days ago.

“This is as far as I can go.” The man who led him to the floor stopped before the door to a room. Derek noticed the nervousness he displayed the entire time he was walk walking behind the man.

Derek nodded. “Thanks.”

The man nodded back, then practically disappeared from his sight. If Derek didn’t know any better, he would have thought that the man used some movement skill to get away from him… or the room at a faster pace.

Derek shrugged it off and opened the door. The first thing he noticed was that the room was nowhere as big as he was expecting. That’s not to say it was small, but inside, there only sat a single dining table with six chairs—two on each side, and one on each end.

The walls were covered in runes that Derek didn’t recognize, along with a few he did, like the light and air-cycling runes.

There were already four people inside the room when he entered. Two of which he already knew. An old man with gray hair and a pristine robe sat at the head of the table. He and Alanah were chatting when Derek came in.

A sullen-looking, but well-dressed Edgar was leaning against the wall on the left side of the room. It looked like he was being pestered by a man who looked almost just like him. If Derek had to guess… no, he didn’t need to guess. He was sure the two people he didn’t recognize were the king and the crown prince.

He hadn’t expected the king, though he should have. Of course, he would be here for the auction. And after seeing how old and frail the king looked, Derek knew there was no way the man would miss a chance to get any extra endurance and vitality.

However, the person he was expecting, Natalie Savannah, was not there. At least she wasn’t there yet.

Everyone glanced at Derek as he stepped inside and shut the door behind him. Edgar’s face brightened, and he hurried forward to greet him, completely ignoring his brother in the process.

“Derek! I didn’t know you were going to be here. This dinner may not be so bad, after all.” He walked forward and slapped Derek on his shoulder. “When did you get back? Were you successful in doing what you needed to do?”

Derek smiled at Edgar. It seemed that even being in the presence of the king and Alanah didn’t affect the man. Though why would it? He was a prince, after all.

“I got back a couple of days ago,” Derek answered. “And yes, my trip was quite successful.”

“That’s good!” Edgar said. Then, he got in close to whisper, even though everyone in the room could no doubt hear him. “That guy with the stick up his ass is my brother, Edward.” He pointed at Edward, whose jaw slightly dropped when he heard the introduction. “And he—” Edgar began to introduce the king, but was cut off by Derek.

“He must be the king I’ve heard so much about,” Derek said as he shrugged Edgar off and walked forward. “A man who is second to none in the entire kingdom.” He pulled out the chair opposite the king and sat down. “Second to none in incompetence.”

Edgar was fine. Derek liked Edgar. The man didn’t seem to be politically motivated, and from what Derek could discern, he did what he thought was right. Derek couldn’t say anything about the crown prince as he had not met the man until now.

The king, however… anyone who would allow someone like Gerald to become his right hand, yet not see what he was doing behind the scenes or knowing what he was doing and not taking issue with it, was a man who Derek held no respect for. And it wasn’t in Derek’s nature to feign that respect and be a kiss-ass.

Derek looked at Alanah as the king’s pale face began gaining color. She shot him a look back, not one of anger or shock but one of amusement. She planned the meeting to go this way. What a sly seductress, Derek thought.

Derek quickly glanced at Edward, who had started to walk over toward the king. His smile had vanished and turned into an angry frown. Then Derek glanced over his shoulder at Edgar.

He was staring in rapt attention with a twinkle in his eye. He was also doing his best to fight a smile—doing his best but losing. Derek could see the beginning of a grin breaking out on his face. The only thing he needed to complete his look was a bucket of popcorn.

“What… Did… You… Say…?” the king spat out each word, one by one.

“What?” Derek asked with a confused look. “Did I say something wrong? Are you not incompetent?”

“Incompetent?” Edward was now standing beside the king. “Who are you to say such things?”

Derek looked over at Alanah, in faux shock. “Is this man not the king? Did I get it wrong?” Derek shot a look back at the king and bowed. “I’m sorry, sir. I thought that since both Prince Edgar and Crown Prince Edward were here, the only possibility was that you were the King of Cydaria. I’m sorry for mistaking you for such a fool. I have disrespected you.” Derek acted completely sincere with every word he said.

“You!” The king’s face was now completely red in anger. He jumped to his feet, sending a pulse of lightning out of his body in the process. The chair he was sitting on completely disintegrated from the lightning that hit it.

That’s when Derek realized the king was already pouring out his aura, directing it entirely at him. It… tickled.

Derek glanced at Edgar again, in concern. He was standing almost directly behind Derek, so he would be subjected to the aura almost as much as Derek was. However, to Derek’s surprise, and actual shock, Edgar had at some point summoned a beverage and was sipping on it as he watched the… festivities. The aura of his father did not affect him at all.

At that point, he also saw another figure standing behind Edgar, quietly closing the door behind herself. Derek had to rub his eyes because if not for seeing the door move, he would have completely missed her. She was short but not a halfling or dwarf.

She was maybe five feet tall or even shorter. She had hair that was as dark as Derek’s own that came down to her shoulders. A pair of big, red-rimmed glasses sat on her cute button nose. But what drew most of Derek’s attention was her eyes. They were white. White like his were purple.

Derek’s thoughts were interrupted as he heard the sizzling sound of electricity. He turned his head back to the king, only to see a ball of electricity gathering in the man’s palm. Derek glanced at Alanah once again. The woman didn’t seem to think anything of the situation.

“You should stop, Edwin,” the feminine voice came from behind Derek as all attention fell on the short, scholarly woman. She continued to walk to the side of Derek and take a seat beside Alanah. She stared the king up and down, her eyes glowing slightly, then she looked at Derek.

Her eyes traced his body. For the first time in this world, he felt utterly exposed. He felt naked in front of her gaze. Though, when she finished, she frowned slightly and turned back to the king.

“That’s a fight you will not win,” she said.

The room went silent, though, other than the buzzing sound of electricity coming off the king, there wasn’t much noise to begin with. The king only shifted his gaze from Derek to the recent addition to the gathering.

“Miss Savannah.” The king composed himself but still narrowed his eyes. “What do you mean?”

The small woman tilted her head sideways while looking at the king. “It’s just as I said. It’s a fight that you will not win. You must face it, King Edwin, when it comes to aura”—the woman’s gaze shifted between everyone in the room, her eyes lingering on Edgar for a moment longer than everyone else—“you and the crown prince are the weakest in here.”

“That means?” The king fished for more details.

“That means that you have fewer stat points than anyone in this room other than your son, the crown prince. How they are arranged, I do not know, but trying anything with Mr. Hunt would be a big mistake… and I would think that Mistress Swan feels the same way about fighting in her restaurant as I do about fighting in MY city,” Natalie explained.

Alanah just shrugged, not giving a clear agreement one way or another.

Natalie shifted her gaze back to Derek. “Mr. Hunt—”

Derek cut her off. “Please. Call me Derek.”

She stared at him for a moment before nodding. “Derek… was it not immature and impulsive to provoke the king of the kingdom you currently reside in?”

Derek looked Natalie in her white eyes, eyes that were beginning to give off a subtle glow. “I don’t know. Is it not incompetent to allow a trafficker, of both adults and children, to not only live but be one of the most influential people in the entire kingdom?”

“Interesting,” Natalie muttered after a moment before looking back at the king. Without saying anything, she took out a blue communication crystal and placed it on the table in front of her. She placed her hand on top of the crystal.

“What are—” the king started but stopped when a voice came out of the crystal.

“Your orders? Miss Savannah,” the voice said.

“Marcus,” Natalie began, “from henceforth, Gerald Torith and all immediate relations are banned from entering or doing trade with those inside the city. If a business is caught in a relationship with them, they will be immediately exiled from the city. Am I understood?”

“Yes, Ma’am, I will relay your orders and send the notice out to all citizens of Savannah.”

“Good. You shall give them two weeks to end all relationships with the family.”

“Very well,” Marcus said.

“That is all.” Natalie removed her hand from the crystal, ending the call. She then placed it back in her storage.

“What?” the king stared at the woman, mouth wide open. “Why would you do that? Do you know the consequences of what you just did?”

“I will not have my city or its merchants associated with a child trafficker,” she stated succinctly.

“He has bad blood with House Torith. How do you know he is not just making things up?” the king questioned again.

“I felt the truth in his words,” Natalie said with glowing eyes. “And I saw where the truth came from. Do you doubt my evaluation?”

“I… n-no…” the king finally managed to say. “I… didn’t know.”

“You didn’t want to know,” Derek spoke up. “Hence, incompetence.”

“I am sorry, Edwin.” Alanah finally spoke of the situation. “I have to agree with my friend Derek on this one. Your blind faith in the man who once saved your life has caused you to trust in him too much and has allowed him to gain enough power to be a threat to both you and the kingdom. Though, his actions are discreet and near impossible to unveil unless you are specifically looking into him.”

The king, deflated, fell back into his seat. A seat that, if not for Crown Prince Edward’s fast maneuvering, appeared underneath him just in time for him to collapse in.

Derek looked at Alanah. Was this her plan all along? And Natalie… how scary must her ability be to see what I envisioned when I spoke? Alanah knew that getting the three of us in a room like this would end this way. She read us like a book.

At that point, Edgar walked around Derek and sat in the chair next to him. Ignoring the situation his father found himself in, he changed the subject. “So, you are stronger than both my father and brother? I never knew. That’s great!”

“And you,” Natalie said quietly.

“What was that?” Edgar asked.

“His aura is also stronger than yours,” Natalie spoke aloud.

“Oh…” Edgar looked over Derek, studying him from head to toe. “Well, that’s even better!” he finally said. “So much better, in fact. There is something we need to discuss in private once this… gathering is over.”

Derek shrugged. “Okay.” He still felt Edgar was a bit odd. Not in a bad way, just odd. His lack of reaction, or completely opposite reaction to what Derek said about the king, his father, was interesting. He would have to bring it up when they spoke in private.

“Father,” the crown prince finally spoke, “what are we going to do about Gerald Torith? I do not doubt Miss Savannah’s intuition, but we do not have any evidence. Still, we must do something.”

The king took in a deep breath and sighed. “You are, of course, correct.” The king turned his gaze upon Derek, this time, not angrily. “Mr. Hunt, I do apologize for my outburst. I have made a fool of myself, both today and in my dealings with Gerald.”

Derek kept his eyes trained on the man across the table from him, waiting for him to continue. When he didn’t, Derek spoke, “I’m not going to disagree with you if that’s what you’re waiting for. Get on with it.”

Edward clenched his fist, but the king stopped him from saying anything. “You are correct in your bluntness. I have previously suspended Gerald from his duties after finding out about his… harassment of your friends. Now, it seems I must order his imprisonment while we search for his wrongdoing. Though, that will be hard to do with the power he has gained. I’ve still no idea how he has so many nobles on his side.”

“Blackmail,” Derek said. “It’s pretty obvious. Learn about everyone’s dirty little secrets, secrets that would ruin an entire Noble House, then use them as blackmail. Set up some failsafes that will leak any and all information you have if something were to happen to you, and make sure those you have blackmailed know of them. That way, you have people who will both follow your orders and do whatever is possible to keep you safe from harm.”

Everyone, even Alanah, stared at Derek, dumbfounded.

“What?” Derek said. “Like I said, it’s obvious.”

“It is,” Alanah said. “I just didn’t expect you to talk about it so thoroughly or casually.”

“It’s bad guy 101,” Derek said.

“What?”

“You know. A bad guy blackmails a bunch of lesser bad guys, creating a bad guy alliance that does bad guy things and tries to protect the interest of the main bad guy. That is until one of the more motivated, lesser bad guys finds out where the main bad guy is keeping all the blackmail. Then, the lesser bad guy steals the blackmail and gets rid of the main bad guy, becoming the new boss of the bad guy alliance,” Derek said.

Well, that’s daytime television for you, Derek thought. Hell, I can’t even count the number of times I’ve seen that exact scenario happen on a TV show. Derek shrugged. “The cycle continues until the hero comes along and cleans house, resulting in the complete collapse of the bad guy alliance.”

“And you’re the hero in this scenario?” the king asked.

Derek shrugged. “Not really. I’m just a guy that the bad guys accidentally pissed off. A guy that doesn’t care about the consequences,” Derek said. “Also, if you are going to do something about Gerald, you should probably get to it. You won’t have much time once Miss Savannah’s command is carried out. He’ll probably know something is up the second the command goes out.”

King Edwin’s eyes opened wide, and he nodded. He quickly took a red crystal out of his storage and injected mana into it. After a moment, he frowned. As time passed, his frown grew wider and wider. Soon, he put the crystal away and sighed.

“What?” Derek asked.

“He’s gone,” the king said.

“Where did he go?”

“I’m not sure. He was seen leaving the castle hours ago and has yet to return,” the king said.

Derek frowned. “So, now you have a boss bad guy in hiding. One who will find out soon that the kingdom is on to him. He surely has back-up plans upon back-up plans for situations like this. Now I’m going to need to be extra vigilant with my friends.”

“They are safe as long as they are in my city. I’ll see to that,” Natalie said and took out a red crystal. After a moment, she nodded and kept the crystal. “Marcus was still drawing up the orders to the citizens. They have yet to go out. I have delayed them.”

“Did you tell the person you talked to about the situation?” Derek asked the king.

The king shook his head. “No, I only asked about Gerald’s whereabouts. I have yet to give the order to search for him.”

“Good,” Derek said. “Maybe there’s still a chance. If you capture him, don’t bother with your prison or dungeon. According to you, he has too much power. Hand him over to me. I have the perfect place to hold him.”

48 GERALD’S RETURN

Three cloaked and hooded figures walked out of a warehouse located in one of the city-sized villages outside of the Cydarian capital. Left behind in the warehouse were two men. One stood tall in plate armor, lingering half a step behind the other.

The other was a middle-aged man with long, flowing golden hair. He had half a smile on his face, almost a smirk. Gerald Torith looked as complacent as ever as he watched his ‘guests’ leave the warehouse. His elven contact had arrived with others in tow this time. Presumably, a higher-up from Indria. Unfortunately, that person did not speak, and he didn’t dare use any identifying skill on them.

Ever since his bumbling idiot of a son had stumbled in on one of his meetings, he had been even more careful. It had taken months, but he had finally managed to make a properly concealed teleportation circle connecting from inside the capital to this village outside. The hard part was finding the proper runes to conceal any mana fluctuations both in the village and in the capital.

Then, he had set up multiple teleportation circles within the capital to keep his movements a secret. The whole process was a costly one.

However, since doing so, his meetings had been even more secure. And everything would still be going as planned if not for his idiot of a son once again. Just the thought of his incompetence was enough to cause Gerald’s blood to boil. If that madman, Derek Hunt, hadn’t killed him, Gerald would have done so himself.

Hell, Gerald hadn’t even been able to receive any benefits from the idiot’s death. He ended up embarrassing himself in front of Alanah and was then suspended from his duties by the king. The suspension was the real killer.

Because of it, he had to speed up his plans. But he had found out about the dungeon only yesterday, by chance. If he weren’t suspended, the king would have sought his advice on how to handle it long ago, but instead, he had to find out about it from one of his informants who was picked as one of the members of the raid party.

Still, because of it, he was able to get away with moving his plans forward. And if all went well, Torith wouldn’t be the name of some backwater city at the edge of the kingdom anymore. No, it would serve as the name of the ruling family of the entire kingdom.

And as for heirs… the loss of his son and grandson didn’t mean much. There were many potions available that he could easily get his hands on to conceive more. Once he was king, he would have all the time in the world.

“Come on, Cliff,” Gerald said to his bodyguard as he turned to go deep into the warehouse, underground, to a secret room concealed by multiple runes. He needed to get back to the castle before he was gone long enough for his absence to turn into suspicion. He ignored the shouting and crying coming from the cages as he stepped into the teleportation circle and activated it.

He had already set the ball rolling. All he needed to do now was sit back and watch as everything unfolded.

* * *

“While I appreciate the sentiment, I don’t think it would do us well to allow an enemy of the kingdom to be placed in the hands of someone not of the kingdom.” The king shot down Derek’s request for Gerald. “But I see the reasoning behind holding him somewhere other than the royal dungeons. As we all know, he may have many people behind him that we may not even know of, including guards and soldiers.”

“In that case, might I make a suggestion?” Natalie drew the attention of the room. “I prefer to avoid sticking my nose in matters unrelated to my city. However, I believe there is a good chance that this matter affects Savannah, as well as the rest of the kingdom. Therefore, it is perhaps something I should see to.”

“Then you…” the king said.

Natalie nodded and adjusted her glasses with her pointer finger. “We shall imprison him here, in Savannah. Then, I will see to it that any and all information he has becomes ours. We’ll start with the blackmail, if any, then work our way through everything else.”

“And you’re capable of doing that?” Derek asked.

Natalie turned her head toward him and smiled. “Of course. It will take some time, but within a few months, I will have all the important information, and within a year, there will be nothing about Mr. Torith that I will not know.”

Derek shrugged. “I guess that’s fine, then.”

Natalie turned her attention to Alanah after that. “That is unless you would like to do it instead.”

Alanah shook her head. “No, that’s fine. Your way will get results and possibly even better ones than I may get. We must remember, Gerald may not be the strongest in the kingdom, but that is because he is solely focused on his longevity. I am sure he has maxed his vitality stat by now.”

“Oh? You think?” the king asked.

Alanah nodded. “I may have made him slit his own throat recently, and at the rate that it healed, it’s definitely a possibility.”

Derek looked over at Alanah and sneakily gave her a thumbs-up.

“Besides, unless I convert him to a Deathsworn, it would take me just as long, if not longer, to get all the information out of him that I can. And I am unable to get around oaths and contracts as easily as Natalie,” Alanah said.

“I only make it look easy. It is by no means an easy thing to do,” Natalie replied.

“Wait, you both can get around oaths and contracts?” That was news to Derek. Was nothing sacred?

“There are ways,” Alanah said. “They tend to be more trouble than they’re worth, though.”

Natalie nodded. “I can peer into the time when the oath or contract was created. If I am lucky, I may be able to see the reason for said oath or contract. Sometimes, it takes multiple tries, and it is very draining. Which is why I’ll start with information about the blackmail, then information not locked away via oath or contract.”

“The kingdom will be in your debt,” the king said.

“The kingdom is already in my debt.” Natalie looked at the king with glowing white eyes. “Please be sure not to default on your loans.”

The king sat back and blushed a bit from embarrassment. “I… ahem… that goes without saying.”

“If that’s so, why do you attend an auction which you know will have bids in the tens, if not hundreds, of thousands of gold? Shouldn’t you put that gold to better use like paying me back?”

“Well… the thing is…” the king started, but Natalie waved him off.

“It is fine. It is better for me if you continue your monthly payments, anyway. Interest and all that,” Natalie said.

Derek nodded fervently at that. Interest was something he knew well. And the fact that Natalie had the king over a barrel when it came to finances made him happy. He was truly beginning to admire the small, scary woman.

He couldn’t help but wonder about how much she had seen when she used those glowing eyes on him. Hopefully, it was only of the scene where Malcolm was spilling his guts out. That’s how it sounded when she said she had seen it, anyway.

“Alright,” Derek said. “So, the matter is settled. You will capture that bastard, then Natalie will lock him up and extract information. And at the same time, my friends won’t have to look over their shoulders at all times because of him, and I won’t have to do a thing. I like those kinds of plans—ones that allow me to not have to do anything. Though I would still like a piece of the man.”

Natalie looked at Derek when he called her by her first name, but she didn’t protest, so he took it as her allowing him to do so. Everyone around the table nodded in agreement.

“Now that we have that matter out of the way, let’s get to the more important dealings.” Alanah quickly used a red crystal, and the doors to the room opened, revealing multiple waiters pushing in tons of dishes spread out on carts. “It’s time to eat.”

* * *

With a flash, Gerald and his bodyguard appeared atop a teleportation circle. They walked over, activated another circle, and disappeared again. This routine happened multiple times before they finally stopped and exited a basement.

The teleportation sequence was a sort of maze that allowed Gerald to get around without having to worry about being caught.

After the two walked out of the basement, Gerald made sure Cliff properly hid the entrance to the teleportation room. It was impossible to be too cautious in his type of business. After that, the two moved to the lobby of the building, which happened to be a restaurant where many people, including noble, were regulars.

It was a place that no one would think twice about if they saw Gerald or Cliff exiting. Hell, along with Gerald, many other nobles had their own private rooms, so if anyone questioned him, he could just say he was in his room.

When the two exited the restaurant, Gerald nodded to Cliff, and they went their separate ways. Gerald to the palace and Cliff to his own residence. The man was the first son, and heir, of the third most powerful Noble House in the kingdom, after all.

The group all ate and had pleasant conversations, much more pleasant than their introductions had been. Of course, Derek still wasn’t a fan of the king. Even so, with such a spread made by the best chefs from the Crown, it was hard to not be happy.

Though the dinner was mostly under a cheerful atmosphere, there was still the problem that was Gerald Torith hanging over everyone’s heads… well, some more than others. And that problem looked to solve itself when their feast was interrupted by the king receiving a communication via red crystal.

Gerald was back in the palace.

The king turned to Edward. “Go,” he commanded.

The crown prince stood and thanked Alanah for the wonderful dinner before rushing off. The Teleportation building was just across the way, and he would be in the capital in minutes. Hopefully, he would make it to the palace in time.

“Is he going to be okay alone?” Derek asked.

The king nodded. “He will have his guard and the palace guard to assist. It will be more than enough.”

Derek let out a sigh. “I hope you’re right. Gerald doesn’t seem like a person to go down without a fight.”

The king grabbed a glass of wine and drained it. “Edward is more reliable than you think.”

Derek turned his head and looked Edgar in the eyes. Edgar shrugged. “He should be fine. At least he’s not a pushover.”

Derek looked over just in time to see a red crystal vanish into Alanah’s storage ring. She smiled at Derek but said nothing.

I guess I don’t have anything to worry about.

* * *

As Gerald made his way into the palace and toward the wing that was considered his, he noticed some unusual activity by the king’s palace guard—specifically, Brandt, the head of the palace guard, and the man trusted with the security of the palace while the king was away. The king’s personal guard was with His Majesty in Savannah, after all.

No, what Gerald noticed was not too suspicious, actually. Ever since his suspension, the guard had kept a closer eye on him. However, Brandt seemed in a hurry once he saw Gerald arrive back at the palace. It was concerning, but not too out of the ordinary. Just in case, Gerald summoned a private communication crystal and sent a couple of messages.

Gerald moved back from his wing to find some of his people. Of course, they were all employed by the palace and royal family, but they were still his people.

As it turned out, Brandt had been extra vigilant all day after having a conversation on a private communication crystal. And, though Gerald didn’t see it himself, when Brandt saw Gerald arrive, the man had moved to send a communication out as soon as he was out of sight of Gerald.

That caused all kinds of alarms to go off in Gerald’s head. Gerald, deciding to play it safe, turned and headed back out from the palace with an excuse of having another meeting. It shouldn’t be unbelievable that someone of his status had multiple meetings to attend in a single day.

49 CONFRONTATION

Minutes after the king received the communication, Edward was back in the capital and moving toward the palace with three of his personal guard. As they came up on the entrance to the palace, Edward noticed Brandt waiting at the gates. Edward and his retinue stopped.

“Is he inside?” Edward asked.

Brandt nodded. “He is. He’s only been here for a few minutes.”

Edward looked through the gate, only to see Gerald making his way down the steps onto the palace courtyard. “It looks like I got here just in time.” He was relieved. It may have been better for him to have come back to the capital as soon as they made their decision, but that risked the chance of Gerald becoming suspicious.

Edward was supposed to be in Savannah for the next few days, so him appearing back in the capital out of nowhere could have alerted Gerald. Luckily, their plans seemed to have paid off, and the crown prince made it back in time to capture the man while he was still there.

The crown prince walked through the gate and met Gerald in the middle of the courtyard with his four guards. Neither was in a rush, and both were casual with their statements.

“Prince Edward, what are you doing back so soon? I thought you were to be in Savannah for the auction for the next few days?” Gerald asked with a smile.

“Oh, you know, politics,” Edward answered. “Actually, I wouldn’t mind getting your advice on some things. Would you mind following me back to the palace?”

Gerald frowned slightly. “Is it an emergency? I am already running late for a meeting, and you know I hate to keep people waiting.”

“It is rather important. I’m sure whomever you are meeting would understand your delay.” Edward showed Gerald a winning smile.

Gerald’s eye twitched, but he eventually smiled back. “Of course, Crown Prince. Please allow me to reschedule my appointment.” He smiled the whole time as he withdrew a red crystal from his storage ring and sent a communication.

The older man put the crystal away and turned back to the palace. “I guess I’ll lead the way,” Gerald said as he took a step forward.

Edward began to take a step but kicked off the ground instead, shooting straight up into the air. He looked down at where he was just standing and was appalled by what he saw.

Shadows stretched out through the courtyard, eventually wrapping themselves around his personal guard and Brandt. The shadows ran up to their waists, immobilizing them all at once. Edward would have been in the same situation if not for his instincts and literal lightning reactions.

Unfortunately for the guards, it didn’t end there. From the ground in front of them, four spears made out of what seemed like vines shot up. They tried to block the spears with their arms but were still cut and penetrated. That alone wouldn’t have been enough to seriously injure the four guards, but what came next was.

A seven-foot-tall stone wall rose both behind and in front of the guards. Both walls were layered with stone spikes. If they hit, there was no way his team would come out safely. Edward surveyed the surroundings, unable to find the man with the shadows, but he made out a figure with his hand on the ground controlling the earth—a figure he recognized. Behind the earth user was another person, one in a cloak who Edward did not recognize. It had to be the vine user.

The earth user was Cliff Aarden, the first son of House Aarden, and one of the strongest families in the kingdom. Cliff, himself, was no slouch. He was currently said to be the strongest member of the Aarden family, even stronger than his father, the patriarch.

The problem was that he was the perfect counter to Edward. He was one of the few men that Edward believed could take him in a fight, and he was here, attacking him and his team.

Everything happened in a flash. Edward, with his high wisdom, was able to make out everything in an instant, but he was not fast enough. Using everything he had, he flung himself at Cliff. With his sword in hand and radiating lightning, he stabbed out at the same time that Cliff clapped his hands together.

The sword almost made it to the man’s armor, but he just smiled as a vine appeared and wrapped itself around the blade. Cliff then reached out with a hand coated in earth and tried to grab Edward’s wrist, but the crown prince was too quick. He yanked the sword back, slicing the vines in half and avoiding the earth user.

Edward took in his surroundings once more. His guards, for all intents and purposes, were out of the fight. Two were dead, and the other two, including Brandt, were in a dying state. The walls retracted, showing holes stabbed everywhere in his guards.

Dammit! Edward cursed. In less than a minute, his men were ambushed and all but dead. Edward tried to summon a crystal to call for backup, but as soon as it appeared in his hand, a shadow fell over him. He looked up, only to see a figure wreathed in shadows with two large wings radiating from its back.

The shadow struck out and knocked the crystal out of Edward’s hand. He was alone. The strongest of the guard was with his father in Savannah, and he had no way to call for help. The remaining guards in the palace were no match for Cliff and the shadow wielder. Edward had a sneaking suspicion of who the shadow wielder was, but he hoped he was wrong.

“Keep him busy while we escape. You can catch up later,” Gerald calmly told the shadow figure.

Edward tried to fly down to stop Gerald, but the shadow moved in front of him. “Sorry, I can’t let you do that,” a feminine voice warned, all but confirming Edward’s suspicions of who his opponent was.

“Why is the Assassin’s Guild protecting Gerald Torith? You’re not bodyguards, you’re assassins!” Edward shouted out.

The shadow covering the figure’s face slowly receded, showing a pale woman with black eyes and black hair flowing down her back, writhing like the shadows around her.

“That is for me to know.” She smiled.

Edward tried to get around the Vice Leader of the Assassin’s Guild, but she was too fast. Her figure would fade out of existence, then appear directly in front of him. However, she didn’t attack. It seemed her objective was not to kill the crown prince but to delay him while Gerald, Cliff, and the vine user escaped. The fact that she was as fast, if not faster than Edward, meant she would be able to escape at any moment.

His lightning may be a decent counter for the shadows, but at this rate, Gerald would get away. At least that’s what he thought until he saw an arrow covered in a dark gray aura practically sprout from Gerald’s back. Gerald flew back from the momentum of the arrow, leaving a trail of blood in the process.

Edward traced the trajectory of the arrow until he saw a man standing between the open palace gates. A sense of relief washed over the crown prince as he recognized the man.

“Now, Gerald,” the man said, “I must insist that you exchange some pointers with this humble commoner.” The man also looked over at Cliff. “You and your friend can join if you want, Mr. Aarden. It’s been a while since I’ve had a good fight.”

With that, the man took a step forward, bow in hand and daggers ready at the waist. Most people knew the man as Avery Swan, the Crown Restaurant’s number two. Most people had never seen or heard of him fighting. But there was a reason he was almost always by Alanah Swan’s side, and it certainly wasn’t for his cooking skill.

Avery stepped forward, activating some skills in the process. His excitement was palpable when Alanah contacted him to keep an eye on the situation with Gerald Torith. He had hoped that the man would give him reason to step in. The man was an absolutely disgusting individual. And that was Avery’s take before he found out about some of the things he had done.

Just the way he talked to and about Alanah had already rubbed Avery the wrong way, so when his powered arrow pierced through the man’s chest and out of his back, it felt good.

As he continued toward Gerald and his men, he loosed another arrow. The arrow split in two, then four, then eight, all with the same gray aura—an aura made out of pure stamina because, unlike most, Avery didn’t invest much in wisdom and intelligence.

His build was that of endurance. Endurance and dexterity. If most people heard about his stat point distribution, they would be shocked. Yes, he had very little wisdom but was able to serve by Alanah Swan’s side.

Well, Avery had been with Alanah for decades and was proof that an individual’s willpower was a strong defense against mind-controlling magics and skills. It still took him a small amount of time to get acclimated to Alanah if they had been separated for a long while, but he was faster than most people who had heavily invested in wisdom.

Endurance was the first stat Avery maxed out, followed by dexterity. Of course, he didn’t ignore vitality or strength. In actuality, wisdom was his lowest stat. Which was good because he didn’t have a single skill that used mana.

However, the advantage he had over everyone else was his relationship with Alanah. In his decades of being by her side, he had gotten his fair share of meals crafted with Void Beast materials. Even though he didn’t invest heavily in strength, with it being the easiest gained stat from Void Beasts, he’d gotten over 200 extra points in the stat. Bringing it to over 1200 points.

He was able to save some of his stat points in endurance as well because of the Void Beasts. He gained over 150 extra stat points that way, which let him invest more in dexterity. He also had a small amount of intelligence, as well, but that was just because of the stats provided by the meals.

Unfortunately, Void Beasts were a rarity—an extreme rarity before Derek came along—and Avery only got a meal here and there. Then there was the quality of the Void Beasts, which were not always the best. But still, through Alanah and her generosity, he had gained over 400 extra stat points in the stats he actually used.

Because of Alanah, he was able to get two of the stats maxed while also breaking through the second threshold with two more. There weren’t many people in the kingdom who could say the same. Yet he did it while also only having an epic class. It was a great epic class that he got early, and it gave more stat points than normal. Even so, it was only epic. And for that, along with everything else, he would always be eternally grateful to the woman.

Avery assessed the situation as his arrows flew forward. Edward was in the sky, trying and failing to get past the Shadow Witch. Honestly, that was the biggest surprise out of everything Avery walked into. The Shadow Witch being there didn’t make sense, but there she was, the Vice Leader of the Assassin’s Guild in all her glory, flying high and toying with the crown prince.

She would be a problem for Avery. Shadows were known for having many crowd-controlling effects, but if Edward could distract her long enough, Alanah had promised that reinforcements were on their way. All Avery had to do was delay the other three people in front of him.

Cliff Aarden wouldn’t be a problem for Avery. He was a slow but powerful earth user. On the ground, Avery would run circles around the man. As for the plant user, Avery had no clue who it could be. The cloak covered the figure’s entire body, so he didn’t even know if it was male or female.

He chose to be cautious around the plant user. Against an unknown entity, it was best to be cautious and learn about them.

As for Gerald… Avery didn’t care about the man. He could beat the walking sack of meat and blood with his eyes closed. No, he would only have to be wary of Cliff and the plant user. He would specifically have to look out to not get entangled with any of the vines. If he got caught up in the vines, it would make Cliff and his earth skills a credible threat.

Still, Avery was not sure about his ability to beat the three of them together. He could take out Gerald one on one. That would be easy. He may even be able to get the upper hand against both Gerald and Cliff. But adding another person to the mix, one who he was sure would be every bit as hard to deal with as Cliff, made things harder. Especially since the threat was a complete unknown.

No, he probably couldn’t win. But he could hold out. Hell, he only needed ten minutes or so. He just hoped the Shadow Witch didn’t get bored of playing with Edward. She was a problem, one he didn’t have the confidence in beating one on one, much less in a group. She was just too fast while in the air, and she had skills to slow him down.

While thinking of a strategy to delay the group, his multi-arrow shot arrived. Cliff erected a thin wall of sand between himself and the arrows, causing them to lose momentum before falling helplessly to the ground.

The plant user, to Avery’s surprise, danced through the arrows that went his way. Of course, the arrows weren’t anything special. They just carried a bit of Avery’s concentrated aura. They weren’t like the Powershot he hit Gerald with at the beginning.

Of course, the first thing to do when you are biding your time is to taunt the leader of your enemies. Nothing makes a man forget about escaping like the perfect taunt.

“Wow, Gerald. I didn’t think one arrow would be enough to do you in. Who knew that not only were you a coward, but you were weak as well?” he said before looking at Cliff. “And another thing I can’t believe is that someone supposedly as strong as the great Cliff Aarden would be willing to slave for such a weak man. It’s kind of pathetic, isn’t it?”

Gerald coughed as he stood. He grabbed the end of the arrow sticking out of his chest and ripped it out. Cliff Aarden began to move forward in anger but Gerald stopped him. “He is just trying to provoke us. Don’t fall for it.”

Gerald leaned over and whispered something into Cliff’s ear. Avery was still too far away to hear what was said. Cliff nodded his head. Gerald flicked his wrist, and a full set of gaudy gold-plated armor appeared on his body, covering him from head to toe. On his arm appeared a thick black tower shield adorned with a golden trim, and in his right hand, a bastard sword.

Avery snorted. “A bunch of gear that’s never seen battle.”

When Avery was about halfway between the trio and the gate, he stopped. He wanted to be close enough to the group to close in and stop them from escaping but far enough where he could trouble them with his bow. Of course, he had no problem going in for a melee, but he would rather gauge their strengths, especially the plant user’s, before he did so.

During his taunting, he activated multiple skills. Eagle Eye increased his accuracy, Aura of Persistence increased both the strength and durability of his arrows whether the arrows were summoned or physical, and to top it off, he used Piercing Radiance, which increased the sharpness of the arrowhead.

His skills weren’t strictly related to archery, either. Most were usable with his melee weapons as well. Avery was good in both ranged and close battles. Actually, he preferred to fight up close and personal.

“Go!” Gerald shouted.

Cliff pushed out with his palms open, conjuring an array of earth spikes to shoot out from in front of him while the plant user touched the ground and sent a tide of vines flowing along the surface. The plan was clearly to trap Avery in the vines while they tried to escape.

Avery laughed and kicked off the ground. As the first spike arrived, his foot landed on it and he moved to the next. Moving from spike to spike, he loosed arrow after arrow at the trio, specifically targeting the plant user. Both Cliff and Gerald were defensive combatants, and the plant user seemed either offensive or support. It was always best to take out the support first.

“Oh, no you don’t,” Avery muttered as he saw Gerald trying to sneak off to the side. He shifted his focus to the armored man, bombarding him with aura-infused arrows while shifting back and forth between spikes.

Unfortunately, his armor wasn’t just for show. Even with Piercing Radiance and Aura of Persistence, Avery’s arrows were only able to leave small indentations in the plate—which just meant that Avery needed to use more skills.

With his other skills still active, Avery used Overdraw and Powershot. The time it took to draw and loose an arrow increased but so did the power of each arrow. Two arrows landed back-to-back, the first hitting the small gap in Gerald’s leg armor, piercing a good half-inch into the man’s leg. The second arrow landed just beside the first.

The small gap in the armor was widened by the first, allowing the second arrow to drive in deep. Gerald let out a loud grunt and grasped at the arrows as he fell to a knee.

Everything happened in seconds as Cliff already realized his spikes weren’t doing anything but giving Avery the ability to dodge the vines on the ground. The heir to House Aarden stopped his skill and moved toward Gerald.

With his footholds disappearing, Avery kicked off the last spike and launched himself toward Cliff. Avery’s foot touched the ground, just outside the range of the vines, and he disappeared, almost instantly appearing behind the earth user.

In the time it took to move from his position to behind Cliff, Avery stored his bow and drew both daggers. He stabbed one dagger into the back of Cliff’s knee, slicing into and through some tendons and cartilage, just before a wall of sand moved up to block. Cliff grunted but held firm, not falling.

Avery moved away from the spikes that appeared almost instantly underneath him and cut Gerald off in the process. He stared at his three enemies, two already injured, then looked at his stamina pool. His actions were draining, but that was okay. He summoned a yellow-green potion out of his storage and drank it down. Perhaps he would be able to handle the situation, after all.

50 THREE VERSUS ONE

Of course, nothing could ever go as planned. Gerald was already standing, no worse for wear. There was something to be said about having 1500 points in vitality. He may not be strong in a fight, but he could definitely take a beating. Other than the light damage to his armor, his wounds weren’t even bleeding anymore.

Plus, Avery’s dagger wasn’t enough to cause any real harm to Cliff, either. The heir to House Aarden must have invested a good amount into vitality or endurance to go with the natural defensive abilities given to him along with the earth element.

Avery rushed in, both daggers drawn. He would get a few good hits in on Gerald before the others could make a move. The former advisor was slow and clumsy in a fight. At least it seemed that way to someone with speed like Avery.

Avery strafed around the man’s tower shield, stabbing and piercing every visible joint in the man’s armor. Within seconds, Gerald was more of a pin cushion than a person. He was almost a fountain of blood. Even with his visible healing, Avery was able to cut enough that his shiny golden armor had turned bloody.

Gerald slammed his shield into the ground, causing Avery to leap back to avoid the impact. Avery wished he knew if he was even making a dent in the other’s HP. But it didn’t matter. The more he harassed the group, the longer it would take, and the sooner his reinforcements would arrive.

Avery wasn’t sure who was coming, but if Alanah showed up herself, the fight would be settled in a matter of seconds. Everyone except for maybe the Shadow Witch would fall to her command. Even so, he felt it was underneath Alanah to personally get involved in something like this. Therefore, he would jump on any opportunity he found to strike.

He only had one order: keep Gerald alive. That meant that the other two enemies were fair game, which is why when the vines grew up around Gerald and stone pellets shot toward Avery, he used Burst Step as soon as his foot hit the ground and appeared next to the plant user.

Avery stabbed right at the back of the plant user’s neck. Somehow, the person managed to shift their body just enough to avoid critical damage. Avery’s dagger still managed to dig deep into the person’s shoulder, and he wasn’t finished yet. He jerked his arm, dragging the blade across the plant user’s back, cutting them from shoulder to shoulder.

However, just as Avery went for another stab, he saw the person’s aura condense. Getting a bad feeling, Avery kicked the ground and shot backward just as the person’s aura exploded, sending a mass of spores covering the area.

With the explosion, Avery finally got a good look at the person’s face. To his surprise, it was a half-elf man with short green hair and a pointed nose. Avery didn’t recognize him at all, but the situation kept getting more and more strange.

Out of the few noble houses in the kingdom that were made up of half-elves, none seemed to have a member like the person in front of him. Sure, being an elf, or even half-elf, seemed to make it easier to have an affinity for plants, but Avery was well-versed in the hierarchy of the kingdom, and he still couldn’t place the face or the power.

Avery had to jump back once more to avoid the spores. When the spores stopped spreading, they covered a radius of around fifty feet around the half-elf plant user. Both Gerald and Cliff were caught up in the spread, but neither showed any adverse effects. In fact, Cliff almost seemed to be relieved.

This was bad. With the cover of the spores that Avery dared not touch, he couldn’t physically move in to stop the trio from retreating. He could blast the group with arrows, but with their defensive skills and armor, he wouldn’t do enough damage to keep them from moving.

Of course, he wouldn’t allow them to move out of his vision. He could tail them no matter where they went as long as they didn’t teleport away. But he would never put it past Gerald to have some secret way to escape that nobody else was aware of. The man had stayed hidden for far too long to not have any backup plans.

Avery checked his system time and frowned. He’d been fighting for all of three minutes. He glanced in the air to see Edward struggling and sweating while the Shadow Witch toyed with him. While she smiled and evaded, he went all out against her. It wasn’t looking good.

Finally making a decision, Avery summoned a potion and drank it down. It was an antidote that worked against myriad different poisons for fifteen minutes—more than enough time. At least with this insurance, he could step into the spores with a bit more confidence.

However, it seemed that the antidote was unnecessary. The spores weren’t a poison or toxin at all. They were a field debuff. Avery let out a sigh of relief. This… he could handle.

He felt like he was moving through a swamp. All his actions were heavy, and he was slowed by at least thirty percent. So, he did what anyone in his situation would do and used Advanced Haste. A basic evolved skill that increased all his movements by twenty percent. The skill Haste evolved at level 20 to Advanced Haste.

Advanced Haste decreased the Stamina drain of the skill with each level, eventually turning the skill into a passive skill that could basically be active at all times without worrying about cost. Avery’s Advanced Haste wasn’t leveled too high. Skills that could evolve were rare, and the ones that did took forever to level once they evolved.

With the skill activated, he didn’t lose much speed by moving around in the area of the spores. So, he rushed in to continue his assault. Immediately after rushing in and attacking Gerald, he noticed another problem.

Yes, the cloud of spores debuffed his speed, but at the same time, it seemed to increase the speed of its allies. He noticed this because Gerald was almost able to keep up with his ten percent-debuffed speed… almost.

Avery slid the dagger in his left hand down the blade of Gerald’s bastard sword, then dove in under his arm. Gerald tried to draw in his sword arm but was too late as Avery’s second dagger was driven deep into his underarm. Avery hoped the dagger went in deep enough to make contact with the man’s heart but knew that probably wasn’t the case.

The dagger was initially slowed by whatever flexible armor the man wore underneath his plate armor, then it had to get through the man’s endurance, which wasn’t near as good as his vitality, but, being a tank, it would have been stupid if the man hadn’t put at least some points into the stat. There was also a good chance that Gerald had ‘stumbled’ across some Void Beast meals in the years that Alanah had been active in Cydaria.

The dagger bit deep, and Avery twisted it as he pulled it out—he wanted to cause as much damage as possible before he had to avoid the incoming Cliff.

At this point, Avery knew Gerald was becoming tired of being picked on by Avery. The man was the biggest sitting duck among all his enemies and also the only person he couldn’t let escape. So, if an opportunity came up to take out or seriously damage one of the others, Avery would take it, but if not, he only needed to harass Gerald until backup arrived.

Avery’s foot hit the ground, and he used Burst Step to get away once again, wincing at the cost of the skill. It was a fascinating skill, but the drain on his stamina with each usage was severe. Avery popped the cork on another Stamina Potion and gulped it down. Avery frowned at the waste of gold.

Stamina Potions, especially the ones good enough to restore the amount of stamina he used, were very expensive. With almost forty thousand stamina, a normal Stamina Potion wouldn’t even be a drop in a bucket for Avery. No, unless the potions were at least Major or Greater Potions, they wouldn’t be worth him using.

Avery sighed as the trio finally grouped up close together. It took them long enough to do so. He guessed there would be no more easy shots. So, he put his daggers back on his hips and drew his bow once more. He would move around them while peppering them with arrows and avoiding the vines. That way, he wouldn’t need to use Burst Step often and could save on Stamina. He only needed to hold on for about six more minutes.

But Gerald wasn’t having any of that. “Vanessa! Stop fucking around and help!”

The Shadow Witch scoffed but acted. The next thing Avery knew, Edward was sent shooting to the ground, creating a small crater in the earth.

“Fine,” the Shadow Witch spoke.

Immediately, the sky turned dark, and a shadow dome fell over the battlefield, encompassing all six people within it. Avery felt his moves turn even more sluggish. Not only was the shadow another debuff, but it stacked with the spore cloud released by the half-elf.

Dammit. Things are about to get rough.

Edward slowly made his way to his feet. His head and neck were aching, and his health was extremely low. It sat at less than thirty percent. He felt ashamed of himself. He was one of the strongest in the kingdom, yet the Vice Leader of the Assassin’s Guild toyed and played with him.

Sure, she was also considered one of the strongest in the kingdom. Actually, she was close to the top of the strongest in the kingdom. Still, his lightning should have countered her shadow. Or at least not been as suppressed as it was.

As Edward got his bearings, he blinked the blurriness out of his eyes and focused on the fight in front of him. The Shadow Witch was close to the top of the strongest in the kingdom, but so was Avery. However, very few had seen the man fight. With what Edward was seeing in front of him, he would be able to confirm the man’s strength.

The man moved at wicked speeds even in the weird shadow dome, and even in the clouds of… pollen? Edward didn’t know. He only knew that the half-elf plant user had released them, and Avery had been cautious of them.

Still, Avery flashed in and out, avoiding vines, trying and failing to trap his feet and legs, while dodging whips of shadow and flying spikes all at once. The scene was fascinating. Edward couldn’t believe that anyone could be that fast. And the fact he was doing it while already being slowed made the feat even more impressive.

Unfortunately, Edward knew that the speed couldn’t last. Avery was drinking Stamina Potions constantly while dripping with sweat. Yet, he was able to counterattack occasionally—mostly hamstringing Gerald every chance he got. If his father’s former advisor didn’t have an arch-enemy before, he would once this fight was over.

It was the smart move, though. Keeping the one they needed to capture immobile while dancing and dodging all the attacks was just about the only thing that could be done. Edward winced as he used three different types of potions.

His health, mana, and stamina were all low, and it hurt even to move. He would have to get back into the fight. Avery’s showing was impressive, but he was only one man, and he had a limited supply of Stamina Potions.

Edward would have to recover so he could provide Avery with support. If he could just take care of one, Avery would be in a much better situation. He took one step in the direction of the battle, then all plans he had to help were shattered.

“Ugh!” Edward grunted as a shadow protruded from his stomach and shoulders, severing both arms from his body and dropping his HP back to critical.

“Be still. Move again and I’ll end you,” the Shadow Witch said.

“End him now!” Gerald shouted.

“You”—the Shadow Witch paused her attacks on Avery and pointed at Gerald—“do not get to tell me who to kill. I am here to provide support and help you escape. Don’t forget it.”

Edward coughed up some blood and fell back to the ground. His wounds wouldn’t be fatal if treated in time, and he could reattach or regrow his limbs. He was happy to see some dissent in the group, but sadly, it meant nothing to him in his current situation as he was out of the fight. He would be useless for some time. He could only watch as Avery dodged and twisted, avoiding vital attacks by a hair’s width.

He couldn’t help but feel a pang of regret when the man faltered and was cut on the arm by one of the shadows. Well… he was hit on the arm. The shadow didn’t seem to leave a cut.

Even so, Avery’s right hand seemed to slow ever so slightly as the fight went on. He may have had the stamina or even mana to keep all his skills active, and Edward was sure he was using a plethora of skills, but doing so at such a high rate of consumption would still take a toll on the user, both physically and mentally.

Edward groaned and rolled slightly, getting a better angle of the action. All he could do now was believe in Avery and hope something changed. For now, it wasn’t looking good.

51 REINFORCEMENTS

MINUTES EARLIER… CROWN RESTAURANT—SAVANNAH

Alanah stored her communications crystal in her storage ring and sighed. “That was Avery.” She looked pointedly at the king. “Edward has been ambushed and lost all his men. He avoided the attack but is currently tied up with another enemy and unable to restrain Gerald.”

“What?” The king stood. “But how? Did he know we were coming for him?”

“I doubt that. Gerald is one to have preparations upon preparations,” Alanah said. “I have asked Avery to step in to keep Gerald from escaping, but the enemies are a handful.”

“Who?” the king asked.

“Edward is being contained by what looks like the Shadow Witch from the Assassin’s Guild. Clifford Aarden has made an appearance and is protecting Gerald, and there is an unidentified person by their side as well. You know the strength of the Shadow Witch and Clifford Aarden, so it would be for the best if we stop chatting and send help. I believe in Avery, but the deck is stacked against him right now,” Alanah answered.

Edgar stood. “I’ll go.” He turned to leave, but a hand grabbed his shoulder as he took a step.

“I’m coming, too,” Derek said. “I shouldn’t have left it up to the royal family, anyway.” He snorted.

Edgar nodded, and the two left the dining room.

“Will the two of them be enough?” the king asked, now unsure about the entire situation.

Natalie took her glasses off and began cleaning the lenses with a cloth. “They should be more than enough.” She spoke. “Your boy there is much stronger than you think he is. He puts the crown prince to shame. And Mr. Hunt…” Natalie shook her head. “They will be fine.”

“No doubt about it.” Alanah smiled. “I have a couple of Deathsworn on their way, as well. They should get there a little after Derek and Edgar. And I trust Avery more than enough to stall that group for some time.”

Natalie looked at Alanah and nodded. “It has been some time since I’ve seen Avery. Is he still as fast as he was before?”

Alanah smiled. “Faster.”

* * *

Edgar and Derek were out of the restaurant and running toward the teleportation building in seconds.

“Anyone I need to know about?” Derek asked as he kept stride with Edgar. He could tell that the man wasn’t moving at his top speed, so Derek could keep up.

“The Shadow Witch, Vanessa Hodges. She’s the Vice Leader of the Assassin’s Guild. Level 250, and fierce. Uses shadows… obviously. A lot of controlling effects and offensive power. Probably has great defensive or life-saving skills as well,” Edgar said.

Derek nodded. “And this Clifford?”

“Comes from House Aarden.” He looked at Derek but saw that the name didn’t register. “The third strongest noble house in the kingdom. Cliff is considered the heir to the house and one of the strongest to come out of House Aarden in decades, if not centuries.

“He is an earth user. From what I know, he has mixed skills using stone, sand, and other types of earth. Very defensive in nature, but don’t underestimate his attack power.”

“And Gerald?” Derek asked.

Edgar shrugged as they arrived at the building. “Meat shield,” he said. “Just one of those guys you can pound on while they keep healing. Makes for a great punching bag.”

Derek smiled. “Good to know.”

They soon stepped inside and moved past a small line of people. Tavors was manning the building once again as they came to the counter.

“We’re going to the capital teleportation circle. The private one,” Edgar said, as he showed the clerk some kind of badge.

Tavors nodded gravely. “Follow me,” he said. “What’s going on that first the crown prince was in a rush, now you?” he asked. Apparently, he was on more friendly terms with Edgar than the rest of the royal family.

“Too much to explain at the moment. I’m sure you’ll hear all about it in the next few hours,” Edgar said as they followed the man.

Before long, they were standing on the teleportation circle, and Tavors was sending them away. With a flash of light, Derek blinked and was in a different room.

“Come on,” Edgar said.

They ran out of the teleportation room and through the building. A building that looked surprisingly similar to the one in Savannah.

Edgar didn’t bother greeting anyone as he led Derek out of the building.

When they stepped outside, Derek took a quick look around. So far, he’d been in Torith, Wilmette, and Savannah. The distinct city smell that he smelled when he first got to Torith invaded his nostrils once again. It was a smell that had surprisingly been absent in Savannah.

But he could not compare Savannah to what he was currently seeing. The buildings were wall to wall, and the people were walking shoulder to shoulder. People of all sizes and races. Big, small, elves, dwarves, halflings… the place was crowded.

While Savannah was known for its luxury, the capital was not. It was known for its population. Hell, when Derek was traveling to the dungeon outside of Savannah, he’d come upon towns that were close in size to Savannah itself and even bigger than Torith had been.

But all that paled to compare to what Derek now saw in front of him. Unfortunately, Derek didn’t have a lot of time to sightsee. He was there on a mission.

“Let’s go. The Teleportation Building is pretty far away from the palace. The capital isn’t built like Savannah. I won’t be slowing down anymore. I know that Avery is strong, but my brother took shortcuts to power. It’s best to get there as soon as possible,” Edgar said. “Normally, it’s frowned upon to move in the air while in the capital, but this is an exception.”

Derek nodded as he watched Edgar shine whitish-blue for a moment before shooting into the sky.

“It’s a straight shot that way.” Edgar pointed, then turned into a streak of lightning and vanished.

Damn… Derek thought. He’s fast. However, not to be beaten, Derek jumped into the air and got his footing with Void Steps. Then, when he got his balance, he used Void Shift. It would be very mana intensive, but he had just broken the second threshold of wisdom. Plus, he had Greater Meditation and multiple Major and Greater Mana Potions he’d received from the Golem Dungeon because of his Repetitive Dungeoneer Achievement.

He had more than enough resources, and if he played his cards right, he may even be able to beat Edgar to the battle. That way, he would get to pick his opponent first.

Derek smiled and focused heavily on his Void Sense as he pulled himself through ripple after ripple. To himself, it didn’t seem like he was moving fast, but while he shifted, everything else moved at a literal crawl, even Edgar… or the lightning ball that Derek believed was Edgar.

The ball of lightning was still moving rather quickly ahead of Derek, even while Derek was using Void Shift. Derek was faster by a bit but would soon have to stop the skill and refresh his mana. Unfortunately, he was unable to use potions while in Void Shift. If he could, wouldn’t have to come out of it, and could just keep going.

Soon, he pulled himself ahead of Edgar by a decent amount, but his mana was nearly drained, and Derek didn’t feel like getting a mana headache at this time. He came out of Void Shift and immediately pulled out the best Mana Potion he could find and chugged it down. The potion restored 10,000 mana, which was two-thirds of his MP.

Derek saw Edgar reform his body and stop in midair. He gave Derek a stunned and incredulous look. Derek saluted and entered Void Shift once again. Yeah… he was going to get there first.

Derek moved quickly through the void, gradually getting more and more of a lead on Edgar. He was shocked at how fast the prince moved as lightning. Derek was still faster, though, even if he had to drink thousands, if not tens of thousands, of gold worth of potions. It didn’t matter to him… Still faster, he thought, smugly.

Soon, Derek arrived a good distance away from what seemed to be a giant black dome around an area. That looks like the perfect place for some showdown between good and evil. If he was a betting man, which he was depending on the circumstances, he would say that was where Gerald was.

As he got closer, he realized that he really couldn’t see through it. It was just… black. Currently, there were a bunch of onlookers gathered a good distance away from the dome, watching it closely. Nobody seemed keen on getting any closer.

Derek didn’t mind them as he exited Void Shift and landed just in front of the dome. He waited for a handful of seconds until a ball of lightning hit the ground beside him, then turned into a man.

“Must be the Shadow Witch,” Edgar said as he drank a Mana Potion.

“Yup,” Derek said as he uncorked another Mana Potion and drained it. He turned his head toward Edgar and smiled. “I won.”

“What?”

“You said you weren’t going to wait for me, but I beat you here. I won,” Derek said.

Edgar rolled his eyes. “How was I supposed to know you had some weird fucking teleportation type of ability?”

Derek shrugged and looked back at the dark dome. “Should we make our entrance?”

Edgar nodded.

“Okay.” Derek placed his hand on the dome but nothing happened. The dome was physical, and it moved with his hand, but he couldn’t push through it. He punched it a couple of times, but nothing happened. Just when he was getting ready to move through the void and just appear on the other side, Edgar spoke up.

“Let me.”

The prince stepped forward and placed his palm on the dome. From there, he closed his eyes and began channeling his aura. It was damn near the strongest aura Derek had ever felt. Derek couldn’t help but be impressed by the prince over and over.

Soon, the prince’s white hair fluttered and rose into the air. His body began projecting sparks of electricity. Then, all the lightning flowing through the man’s body converged onto the palm of the hand touching the dome.

52 HOLDING ON

Avery bounced back and forth between opponents, not caring who he attacked as long as he could get in some damage. The mental fatigue of keeping all his buffs up was starting to weigh on him. It was getting pretty bad.

Fortunately, his high endurance made for excellent defense. That, plus the armor he was wearing, which didn’t look like much because of how light it was, made it much harder for any attack that landed on him to leave more than a scratch.

He remembered the feeling and breakdown of his body when his endurance hit 1500, and it was one of the worst things he had ever experienced. The itching, the shattering of bone, and the feeling that he was being torn apart from the inside were things he never wanted to experience again. Well, he wouldn’t mind if it came with the same upgrade in power that he received before.

Another shadow fell on his arm as he stabbed one of his daggers at the plant user. The dagger was blocked once again, but the shadow left nothing but a light scratch on Avery’s arm. From what he could tell of the fight and his opponents, he would be able to last a few more minutes as long as he wasn’t bound by the plant user’s vines. Which is why he focused most of his efforts on avoiding them.

This time, the shadow that hit him left more than a small scratch. The shadow was thicker and wasn’t transparent at all, unlike the previous attacks by the Shadow Witch. Looks like she’s finally getting serious. Avery sighed and made a mental note to avoid getting hit squarely by one of her shadows. Within seconds, his wound began closing as he dodged more incoming attacks.

During his short battle with the four enemies, Avery had already ranked them by how difficult they were for him to deal with. Coming in at number one was the Shadow Witch, of course. She was definitely one of the strongest opponents he’d ever fought, though he believed he could take her if he didn’t have to worry about anyone else.

Which led to number two on his difficulty chart—the plant user. Avery didn’t know what kind of skill the spores or pollen the plant user used were, but it was still active after all this time. It was honestly really annoying and seemed to get stronger as time went by. After this long, even with his mental fatigue, he shouldn’t be making the small mistakes he did. Therefore, his only conclusion was that it was part of the plant user’s skill.

Surprisingly, after the short amount of time, Avery actually put Gerald’s threat level above that of Cliff’s. Not because Gerald was stronger, but because he was much more cunning. Cliff was very straightforward with his attacks and didn’t seem to have too much practical experience. Gerald, on the other hand, avoided the battle and watched, giving commands here and there.

“Enough!” Gerald shouted. “Cliff. Do it.”

Cliff nodded slowly, then reached down and placed his hand on the ground below. Suddenly, the ground shook. The Shadow Witch flew into the air with her shadows, and the plant user jabbed his vines into the ground, lifting himself up in the process. A small pillar of stone rose underneath Gerald and Cliff.

As for the rest of the ground, the ground Avery was standing on, it slowly turned to quicksand. Fuck! Avery inwardly cursed. I would end up fighting an entire team of people with skills that slow me down. As he flipped away, Avery took another Stamina Potion out of his ring and drained it. He was actually worried about running low, especially now that the ground was turning into quicksand.

The quicksand meant he would have to activate yet another skill, draining even more of his Stamina in the process. Currently, all the buffs he was using were already expending his Stamina like crazy. Now, he had to use Physical Repulsion, which would drain his pool even faster.

Avery sighed and activated the skill. A gray aura gathered around the soles of his feet and projected itself an inch or so outward. The skill allowed him to step close to any physical object without actually touching or disturbing it. It was a skill that, if pushed far enough, would let him even use particles in the air as stepping stones. It was his only way to fight in the air.

So, the skill was also the perfect counter for something like Cliff’s quicksand. Like that, Avery kept battling like nothing ever happened. In fact, because of how Cliff’s skill worked, his enemies all spread out a bit, allowing Avery to focus more on individuals.

Unfortunately, Avery’s relief was short-lived as Gerald ruined his plans.

“Vanessa!” Gerald yelled for the Vice Leader of the Assassin’s Guild to get her attention. “Fly me out of here.”

The Shadow Witch clicked her tongue. “Fine.”

Avery’s heart dropped to the pit of his stomach as he heard the plan. If Gerald abandoned all his colleagues and escaped, it would mean he failed the mission given to him by Alanah. That, and just the thought of letting Gerald go left a bad taste in his mouth.

In an instant, Avery changed his target. The most mobile person in the entire area was the Shadow Witch. If she chose to escape, there was nothing he or Edward would have been able to do. Well, Avery could keep up with her, but he doubted he could do more than that.

So, if she picked Gerald up and left, Avery would have no choice but chase after them, leaving both Cliff and the unknown plant user free to escape or even finish off the crown prince. Therefore, his decision was to target the Shadow Witch and to do so in the air. Avery apologized to his Stamina as, along with Physical Repulsion, he used Burst Step back-to-back.

In an instant, just before the Shadow Witch’s shadow wrapped itself around Gerald, Avery was above her. With as much force as he could muster, and hopefully before she could block or turn her body intangible with her shadows, he flipped in the air and used another Burst Step to launch himself at the woman.

Sure enough, she wasn’t expecting his all-out attack. Avery wasn’t messing around. He aimed to end her, the Vice Leader of the Assassin’s Guild, in one strike from above while she was distracted. Fortunately for her, she didn’t become the Vice Leader for no reason. At the last moment, she saw the attack and shifted her body.

She did a half-flip backwards, just moving her head and heart out of the way of the attack. Avery’s attack landed just under her chest, on her left side. His dagger penetrated first, but that wasn’t all. With his momentum, his hand followed. Following the puncture caused by his dagger, his fist penetrated through her abdomen and out her back.

Then, along with his attack, the two shot like a cannon toward the ground—the ground covered in quicksand. Just before they hit, Avery moved his repulsion to his hands. He pulled his arm out of the Shadow Witch’s abdomen and used his repulsion to flip himself back upright before moving it back to his feet.

He looked down to see the woman halfway sunk into the sand. It was a hell of a hit to take. It would take a minute for her to recover.

Avery saw his stamina dangerously low after the rapid uses of his skills and summoned another potion out of his storage ring. He uncorked the vial and went to drink it, but as he was moving his arm, it stopped.

He looked down to see a small, thread-sized length of shadow wrapped around his forearm. Then, the shadow began growing rapidly. He traced the shadow all the way to the half-buried Shadow Witch and sighed. He quickly flicked the vial from one hand to another and drank it.

“Stop the fucking quicksand!” the Shadow Witch shouted. “I got him.”

The quicksand quickly lost its magic, and the shadow user dug herself out. She looked rough. A giant hole that everyone could see through appeared in her abdomen, and blood dripped from her mouth as she spoke.

“Get him!” she shouted at the plant user.

Avery tried to escape the shadow, but a vine quickly wrapped around his foot and made its way up his leg. Soon, his entire lower body was wrapped up in vines, and his upper body was wrapped in shadows. He smiled bitterly as he was dragged to the ground.

“Fuckin’… hard to kill… piece of…” The Shadow Witch muttered incoherently under her breath as she took a health potion out of her storage and drank it. The hole in her abdomen healed slowly before everyone.

Gerald hopped down from his pillar and walked close to Avery.

“That’s what you get,” he spat. “Thinking you could go up against me… and alone at that.” Gerald’s glove-covered fist flew at Avery and hit him in the cheek.

It didn’t hurt at all… It wouldn’t even leave a bruise. Avery laughed. “You’re so fuckin’ weak.”

“Is that right?” Gerald slapped him. “I may be weak, but you’re going to die.”

Avery stared fiercely into the man’s eyes, then looked over his shoulder and smiled even wider. His vision, enhanced by all his buffs, including Eagle Eye, caught sight of the edge of the shadow dome and looked somewhat through it.

There, he saw two unrecognizable figures standing just beyond the dome. “No… I don’t think I will. In fact, I think I did my job perfectly,” he said as he saw a small opening being torn in the shadow by sparks of electricity.

The electricity poured out of his hand and into the dome, eating away at it as it passed through. A small hole opened up before becoming bigger and bigger. Soon after, it was big enough for the duo to step through and see what was inside.

The pair walked forward, and the electricity faded out of existence, allowing the dome to close behind them. Derek inspected the scene before him to get a good idea of what had happened.

The first person he saw was the crown prince lying on the ground with blood flowing from where his arms used to be. He was in bad shape, but Derek knew if he had enough vitality, he would survive the current blood loss.

Then, in the distance, was a group of five people. There was a pale woman in a black robe standing while clutching her abdomen while some blood was rolling down her chin. Then, there was a figure standing in some of the most ridiculously gaudy armor that Derek had ever seen.

In front of the armored person, who Derek could only assume was Gerald because he seemed to have the same taste in armor as Clay had, was a man wrapped from the waist down in vines and from the waist to his shoulders in some black substance, which Derek guessed was shadows considering they were going against someone called the Shadow Witch.

The man was dressed in a loose-fitting tunic and pants and had medium-length brown hair that was a mess. His clothing was the same colors as the Crown Restaurant’s. The man’s nose had a slight break to it, but otherwise, he could only be described as handsome. Derek instantly thought of Avery.

Then, looking on at the scene, were two more people. One, a half-elf controlling the vines that wrapped around Avery, and another, a near giant of a man, also wearing heavy plate armor, but his was nowhere near as flashy as what Gerald was wearing.

“So…” Derek said to Edgar. “What’s the plan?”

Edgar didn’t answer him, though. He was busy staring at his brother lying on the ground. Edgar instantly shot forward like a bolt of lightning and was next to Edward. He kneeled down and grasped Edward in his arms. Derek ran forward to catch up.

“Who did this?” Derek heard Edgar ask as he made his way to the brothers.

“The Shadow Witch,” Edward replied and nodded his head toward the pale woman in the black robe. “But she’s strong… really strong.”

Edgar seemed to not care about Edward’s words as he force-fed him a Health Potion and laid him back down. He stood up and glared daggers at the Vice Leader of the Assassin’s Guild. At that time, Derek arrived by his side.

“So, what’s the plan?” Derek asked again.

“I’m going to take out the Shadow Bitch.” Edgar pointed at the woman, then said in a low tone, “Don’t kill Gerald or Cliff. I don’t care about the other one.”

Derek stared at Edgar. “Shadow Bitch? Really? You can do better than that.” He shook his head. “Fine, I guess we can make this fight an even three-on-three.”

Edgar frowned. “What?”

Derek didn’t answer. Only a few people other than Edgar had ever seen him use Void Shift. At that moment, he revealed it to everyone under the dome, and that wasn’t all he planned to reveal. His priority was to not let Gerald Torith escape. If he could catch him now, he wouldn’t have to worry about looking over his shoulder because of the man. Plus, he could rest easy, knowing his group would also be safe.

Immediately, Derek moved toward Gerald while in the void. His enemies were all near frozen, all displaying various emotions as they looked on and listened to Derek and Edgar. But the Shadow Witch was quick.

As Derek moved through the void, her eyes tracked him, and her body moved, too. Not as fast as Edgar or as easily as Alanah, but she was the real deal. It didn’t matter to Derek, though. Edgar said he would deal with the woman, and after feeling his aura earlier, he had faith in the man. Edgar must have noticed what was happening, too, because as soon as the woman began moving, he moved as well.

Derek shifted out of the void the moment he was between Avery and Gerald. As soon as he had full control of his body again, he channeled the void into his fist and used Multi-Strike as he threw a short, compact punch right into Gerald’s armor-covered gut.

His fist landed on the armor, and a dull ring sounded out. Everyone looked down at Derek’s fist. Nothing happened. Gerald even cracked a smile.

“Is that it?” The man taunted.

Derek just grinned. His void punch seemed to have that same delayed effect on everything he hit with it. Derek only hoped that using Multi-Strike with it this time wasn’t going to be too much for the former advisor to live through. They said he had a ton of vitality, so he should be fine… he hoped.

Then, after a couple of seconds, Gerald doubled over, and it seemed that a waterfall of crimson flooded out of his mouth. The man then fell to his knees and continued vomiting.

While everyone was stunned, Derek showed off his next trick. Faster than ever before, he ripped the void to the side of him open and pushed open a door. He grabbed the injured Gerald by the back of his neck and tossed him inside. Quickly, he pulled the door shut and closed the void. It was almost like there was never anything there.

Derek looked around. “What? I told you all that this was going to be a fair fight. Three on three… that’s what I said.”

He looked over his shoulder at Edgar, who was one of the only ones who hadn’t been shocked silent. The man had triggered his movement ability just behind Derek and moved between him and the Shadow Witch, blocking her from stopping whatever Derek planned on doing.

The two remaining enemies chose that moment to react. Vines shot up and wrapped around Derek’s lower body, and sharp spikes of stones hurled through the air at him. Derek knew making his move would leave him wide open to attacks, but he trusted in his endurance and vitality.

However, Derek was not strong enough to break the grasp of the vines yet. He made a mental note to work on that and to watch out for crowd-control skills in future battles.

He wasn’t worried, though, because the instant that Edgar began his battle with the Shadow Witch, she had to break her hold on Avery. The man may have had trouble with the shadows holding him in place, but as soon as they were gone, his daggers made short work of the vines.

Derek allowed the spikes to hit him, choosing only to cover his face and chest with his arms. He wanted to protect his vitals just in case the attack was stronger than it seemed. It wasn’t.

In a flash, Avery was in front of Derek and the vines holding him in place were destroyed. Derek smiled at Avery and nodded. “Thanks.”

“No problem,” the man said. “I’ll take care of the half-elf.” He flashed away and began his assault on the plant user.

Derek nodded and focused on the earth user. “Looks like it’s you and me, big guy.”

53 SOLVING A PROBLEM

The earth user clenched his fists and growled. “What did you do to Gerald?”

“Oh, if you want him back, all you have to do is beat me.” Derek stepped forward. The second his foot touched the ground, spikes shot up from below him. They tore through the soles of Derek’s shoes but weren’t even strong enough to make his feet bleed. “That tickled.” He smiled. Inwardly, he was fuming. Now I got to get another fucking pair of shoes. Luckily, good shoes weren’t as hard for him to find as good pants or shirts. As long as the boots were comfortable, he didn’t care how they looked.

The man stomped on the ground, and the sand beneath Derek began flowing. Ah, so he can turn this sand into a quicksand of some sort. Derek began sinking into the ground. He thought about his skills… I’m sure Absolute Nullify would make quick work of this, but I’ll just go with the classics.

He shifted into the void and pulled himself out of the sand. Then, he moved to behind the earth user and canceled his skill, causing him to shift back into reality and out of the void. With the void flowing through his left hand, he tapped the man on the shoulder with his right. When the man turned, Derek let his fist fly.

When he was aiming not to kill, the stomach was the perfect place for his void-covered fist to land. If he hit the right spot, there weren’t any major vital organs he had to worry about destroying. This, in turn, allowed Derek to strike without worrying about an instant kill.

Overall, his strikes weren’t much stronger than they were when he sparred against Shae, but his opponent was tougher and had better defenses than the Savannah Adventurer’s Guild Master. Derek’s Multi-Strike was still on cooldown, so he waited to see what kind of damage a single void fist would cause.

Apparently, not a lot. It was enough to cause Cliff to groan and let out a cough, but not much more than that. When the strike landed on Gerald, it was stacked four times with Derek’s newly increased level in Multi-Strike. Plus, while Gerald’s vitality may have been high, Derek was unsure if his endurance was better than Cliff’s.

Derek’s next strike flew at Cliff once again. This time, he wasn’t taken by surprise, and a thin layer of sand formed in front of Derek’s fist and blocked the attack. Well, that was the thing about Derek’s void-enhanced strikes. Even when you blocked them, you really didn’t.

A second passed after Derek pulled his fist back, and the man let out another grunt. Derek smiled. If Cliff wanted to block his strikes, he would have to do more than a small layer of sand.

As Derek was fighting the heir to House Aarden, Avery was bored. The plant user was awful in a one-on-one battle, especially against someone like him. The half-elf was currently planted face-first into the ground, unconscious.

Avery was standing next to Edward, feeding the crown prince Health Potions and reattaching the man’s arms. The rogue really wanted to fight against the Shadow Witch, but it seemed Edgar had a bone to pick with her. He understood it, as seeing your brother in such a helpless situation would cause any person to react that way.

Once Edward was taken care of, Avery went over to the others, who were all caught up in the initial ambush by Gerald’s team. He sighed, as all but one was dead, and the other didn’t have much time left in his dying state.

Avery took a scroll out of his storage and channeled mana into it, bringing the guard out of the dying state. Edward, now with both arms, soon walked over to Avery and the other man. The other man was now unconscious and no longer in danger.

“Thank you for that. And for coming here,” Edward said as he approached.

Avery nodded. “Of course. My lady asked me to come, so I did. Plus, that first shot with my bow felt good… really good.” He smiled. It was a memory he would cherish. Even so, he thought he went overboard at first and killed the man in one shot. He was happy when he stood.

“Come on, I don’t want to be too far away from that elf when he wakes up,” Avery said as he led Edward, who was now carrying the unconscious guard, back to where he had deposited the plant user.

“Should we help them?” Edward asked.

Avery scoffed. “Do they look like they need help?”

Derek, that madman, was toying with Cliff. Derek didn’t even try to dodge a single attack from the man. He just took it and punched back with a fist covered in a purple glow. Then, every time the man’s fist landed, there was a delay before Cliff staggered back or coughed blood. If Avery didn’t know any better, he would say that Derek was beginning to look irritated.

“I guess not…” Edward muttered.

After arriving back at the body of the unconscious plant user, Avery sat down and began picking at his fingernails with his dagger. Derek’s fight with Cliff was boring, so he shifted his attention. The real battle was taking place in the air sky above them.

The sky below the shadow dome lit up with each collision of lightning against shadow as Edgar shot himself into the Shadow Witch. His lightning didn’t seem to work as well against the shadows as light would, but as Edgar collided with her, the shadows gradually began to become more and more transparent.

The second prince wouldn’t allow the woman to heal up or use any kind of potion. He stayed next to her the entire fight. He had actually zapped multiple attempts of her trying to use a Mana Potion. That, plus the fact that the woman still hadn’t healed completely from Avery’s final attack against her, made the fight even more in Edgar’s favor.

At that moment, Avery heard a loud groan, then a crash. He moved his gaze from the battle above back to Derek and Cliff. Derek was standing over Cliff’s unconscious body, a pool of blood pouring out of the heir’s mouth.

Derek kicked the man onto his back and force-fed him a Health Potion. Then he looked up and around, spotting Edward and Avery off to the side. Derek grabbed Cliff by his right pauldron and dragged him over to the rest of the group.

“Took you long enough,” Avery said.

Derek tossed the man next to the half-elf and sat next to Avery. “Fucking guy wouldn’t go down. Had to wait for a skill cooldown to knock him out. I didn’t want to hit him in a vital spot and instantly kill him. Edgar said he was part of some big noble house, so I thought I would be political for once.”

Avery laughed. “He is, but he’s also one of the strongest from that house.”

“Heard that, too,” Derek said. “So, how’s Edgar doing?” He looked at the battle in the sky. From Derek’s perspective, it didn’t look like the second prince was going to need any help.

“He’s fine,” Avery said. “It would have been a much better fight if Vanessa was fresh, but she was still healing up when the two of you got here.”

Derek nodded. “You did pretty good fighting all of them like that. It would have been a pain in the ass getting caught by shadows and vines at the same time.”

“Yeah, I had to take the chance. Gerald was about to escape with the Shadow Witch… I couldn’t let that happen,” Avery replied.

Derek slapped Avery on the back and focused on Edgar’s battle.

Edgar bolted forward and swung his Lightning Blade at the woman’s shield of shadows one more time. This time, instead of stopping, it dug in and cut the shield in half.

“Give up, you’re done,” Edgar said.

The Shadow Witch panted heavily and spat out some blood. She grinned, revealing a bloody smile. “Come on, little prince, is that all you’ve got?”

Edgar chuckled and shook his head. “No, actually. I’ve been holding back quite a bit. Would you like me to show you what I’ve got?”

“How about you just let me leave here? We can forget this ever happened. You wouldn’t want the Assassin’s Guild as an enemy, would you?” she said.

“Oh, I don’t have to worry about that. I can guarantee this mission wasn’t sanctioned by the guild. Even if it was, when an assassin dies on the job, the guild doesn’t retaliate. It’s the assassin’s fault for being too weak. Don’t think you can trick me with that,” Edgar said, then pointed at the ground next to Avery and Derek, where his brother was sitting. “Plus, you’re the one who hurt Edward. I can’t let you get away with that.”

The Shadow Witch clicked her tongue. “Maybe, but I didn’t kill him, did I? In fact, I refused to kill him. Just ask that damn rogue.”

Edgar frowned but finally made up his mind. “Then, I won’t kill you. I’ll take you back, then I’ll let someone else figure out what to do with you.”

With that, he didn’t allow the woman to say anything else. He used Ethereal Spark, becoming lightning once again. He zipped forward, cutting straight through the woman’s hasty attempt at defense, then landed on her body.

He said he wouldn’t kill her, so he didn’t. Instead of going for the heart or brain, he kept his attack external. He dealt just enough damage to take her out of the sky.

Like a bird with broken wings, the Shadow Witch plummeted to the ground. When she landed, she wasn’t unconscious, just badly injured.

Edgar was standing next to the woman. He had beaten the woman to the ground. When she landed, he flipped her over, then removed anything that looked like it could be a storage device from her. He couldn’t have her healing up and escaping, after all. He pocketed the items, then dragged her to her feet by her arm.

“Come on.”

Edgar walked over to Derek and the others with the Shadow Witch in his grasp.

“What now?” Derek asked.

“Now, we go back to Savannah,” Edgar said. “We can let everyone else sort this out.”

Derek nodded and opened his Time Prison back up. When he opened the door, Gerald tried to rush out but was met with a swift kick from Avery. Derek looked over at the man.

“What? He’s fun to hit!” Avery shrugged.

Derek laughed and tossed both the earth user and the plant user inside. Then he looked at Edgar.

“Go on.” Edgar pushed the Shadow Witch forward.

The woman sighed but walked inside. As soon as Derek closed the door, what little was left of the shadow dome around them disappeared. He pulled the void back together and let out a deep sigh. He could finally be done with his Gerald problem at last.

EPILOGUE

SABRINA ELRAS PART II

PRESENT-DAY KINGDOM OF CYDARIA—BEFORE THE BATTLE WITH GERALD

Sabrina and her two guards walked out of the warehouse where she had met Gerald Torith. If she ever had to rank humans based on the ones she met, she would rank that man as the lowest of the low. He was greedy and manipulative, and he had no care for those of his own race. If things worked out, she would never have to meet the man again, and that would still not be long enough.

Luckily, her five years as an envoy had passed, and it wouldn’t be strange for her to leave at any time. In fact, she planned on leaving earlier, but she had met that weird man who had turned out to be onyx-ranked back in Savannah.

She spent some extra time focusing on that man, but other than his odd behavior, dress, and rudeness, she didn’t find much else about him. When she found out he was a friend of Alanah Swan, she gave up looking deeper into him. She had managed five years without running into the woman. She would hate to mess that up this late in the game.

Fortunately, her delaying her leave because of her curiosity had paid off. One of her servants had received a message from Gerald Torith, saying he had important news, and she must say, after five years of information gathering, the news she just received from the slimy man was the most important news she’d received yet.

Sabrina had an extra pep in her step as she made her way back to the Cydarian capital. Once she was far enough away and made sure she wasn’t being followed, she removed her cloak and revealed her face before continuing. They didn’t rush; they moved at a slow, natural pace. Today was a great day. She was going to complete her mission soon. She would finally be able to see her family and kingdom again, and she did it all without being found out.

She even gave the human guard an uncharacteristic smile as she and her guard reentered the city. It was enough to cause the guard to blush. Happily, she and the two guards made their way to the Teleportation Building. She’d had all the relevant paperwork finished for some time, and all she had to do was hand it in, and she could be sent to the border.

From there, it was a few days’ journey to an Indrian city with a teleporter. Within a week, she would be back home. She couldn’t wait.

As the trio approached the Teleportation Building, she noticed a commotion up ahead. Two men, who she recognized, rushed out of the building. One was Derek Hunt, the subject of her recent interest and fascination, and the other was Prince Edgar. They made for an appealing duo.

She had no clue what they were doing. She stepped forward to get a closer look, but before she even realized it, they were gone. Prince Edward disappeared in a bright flash, and Derek Hunt just disappeared. She stared at where they used to be standing, slack-jawed.

Now, she was in a predicament. Did she enter the Teleportation Building and make her way home, or should she wait around and try to find out what was going on? The information she currently had was more than enough to call her mission successful.

After thinking, she decided to leave. Derek Hunt and Prince Edgar had caused so much commotion already that gossip would surely spread. Whatever happened would surely be gossiped about soon—and not secretly either. She entered the Teleportation Building with her two lackeys.

“Good evening, Miss Elras,” the elf at the front desk greeted her. He was one of the only workers she enjoyed talking to. He was full-blooded, and he always talked to her with respect. “How may I help the envoy today?”

Sabrina flashed the man a bright smile. “I’m finally going home.” She summoned her papers and handed them to the man.

“Has it been five years already?” the man asked.

She nodded. “It has. Actually, it’s been a little over.”

“You must be excited, then.”

“Very much so,” Sabrina confirmed. “I’ll finally be able to see my family again. Letters and missives are no substitute for the real thing.”

“I understand that,” the clerk said as he read through her papers. “Everything seems to be in order. If you will please follow me.”

Sabrina followed the elven clerk through the Teleportation Building, asking about what she had seen along the way.

“Was that Prince Edgar I saw before I came in? He seemed to be in quite a rush,” she said.

“It was. He and his companion appeared to be in quite the hurry. I have no clue as to why, though,” the worker said. “However, not long before those two arrived, the crown prince and his guards arrived, too. They were also in a rush. Something big must have gone down.”

“I hope everyone’s okay,” Sabrina said.

“I’m sure everything will be fine,” the elven clerk said. Soon after, they arrived at a teleportation circle. “Here we are. Step in and we will get the three of you on your way back home.”

“Thank you.” Sabrina and her two guards stepped inside the teleportation circle and waited for the clerk to activate it.

“Now, I’m sure you already know this, but you will be teleported directly to Fort Belaris. It is the closest circle to the border between Cydaria and Indria. Once there, you will be escorted outside the fort and to the border. From there, the journey is in your hands. I hope you’ve had a great time in Cydaria, milady,” the clerk said.

“It was a pleasure,” she replied.

Not long after, she and her guards were teleported to the fort, and within a couple hours, she was standing on Indrian soil for the first time in five years.

Just over the border, there was a group of escorts waiting for her arrival back to Indria. They had been stationed there, waiting for her arrival for months, so when they saw her, there was a bit of a celebration.

The journey from the border to a teleportation circle wasn’t short, but Sabrina didn’t complain once. She was just happy to be going home. After a few days, she arrived at a city, then immediately chose to teleport directly to the capital.

The second she stepped outside in the capital, she took a deep breath in. No longer did the air reek of filth and garbage. No, it was the sweet smell of nature. Indria’s cities were built much the same as Cydaria, but for one glaring difference: the care taken.

The buildings were made with the best woods available, instead of the stone buildings most humans opted for. Each building was decorated with vines and flowers, all giving off pleasant smells. Every city had positions available for cleaners. There were no slums in Indria, at least not in the same sense as the ones in Cydaria. Of course, there were many more cities spread out through Indria, and the population was much less than those in Cydaria.

After taking a moment to bask in the floral smells of the city, Sabrina moved directly toward her own home. She needed to report to the palace, but there was no way she was going to stand in front of the king wearing the same clothing as she had traveled in.

The gate guards at her residence immediately recognized and greeted her. She exchanged some pleasantries but rapidly moved through the courtyard and gardens to her home. Inside, she was met by her mother, who was a force to be reckoned with.

“Oh! Sabrina! You’re back. I’m so happy.” She rushed forward and scooped Sabrina into a giant embrace.

“I’m happy to finally be home, Mother,” Sabrina said, holding back tears. “Unfortunately, I can only stay here long enough to clean myself. I must report to the palace posthaste.”

“Oh?” Her mother put her at arm’s length to examine her. “I see. You must dress properly if you are to visit the palace. Come, come.” Her mother led her to the baths to have a proper cleaning.

It was the first real bath Sabrina had in five years. Unfortunately, she was on a time crunch and was unable to enjoy it. Tomorrow… she said to herself.

“Your father is already at the palace. I have sent word that you have come home. He will meet you there.” Her mother ushered her back out of their house. “Go. You mustn’t keep the king waiting.”

Before long, she was with her father, waiting to be summoned by the king. She was more nervous this time than she was the first.

“You may go in.” A servant called for her. “Just the girl.” He stopped her father from going into the Throne Room with her.

She understood. This was a private mission. Her father hadn’t known about it, at least, she hadn’t told him about it before she left. Whether the king had informed his brother, she didn’t know.

She walked into the Throne Room to the same scene as five years ago. The king sat alone in the room, on his throne, looking not a day older than when they last met.

Sabrina walked closer and bowed. “Your Majesty.”

“My niece. It has been five years since you left as an envoy. I trust you had a pleasant time in the kingdom of Cydaria,” the king greeted her.

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

The king motioned for Sabrina to walk closer, and just as she had the last time, she did. Then he erected a soundproof barrier over them.

“Tell me, Sabrina. Did you learn of anything important over the last five years? Anything not safe for communication crystals or our other spies?” the king asked.

“I have learned much. As for the usefulness of what I have learned, that can only be determined by Your Majesty,” she replied.

“Then let us begin.”

Sabrina took in a deep breath and began pouring out all information she learned, down to the tiniest detail. She told the king of which nobles were loyal to the royal family and which were unsatisfied. Which wanted a new regime and which could be bought. She had information on guards from the different cities and as much military information as she could gather.

She had compiled a list of all the strongest people in Cydaria, both known and unknown to most. In fact, just recently, she added another name to that list. The king and Sabrina spent hours going over every last detail. By the end of her report, her king might have known more about most of the dungeons in Cydaria than Cydaria’s own king.

Finally, she moved on to the final report she received from Gerald Torith, the man who had provided the majority of the information she had gathered in the first place before she left.

“And after the auction, the kingdom has decided to send a number of high-level personnel into this dungeon. This is a list and known levels of the current members of the team.” She handed the king a list of names.

“Interesting,” the king commented as he looked over the list. “Though there seems to be a few names missing.”

“That is correct,” she replied. “When I received the list, Prince Edgar had yet to decide on the final members of the raid party. I suspect the undecided members will be even stronger than those currently listed.”

“I see,” the king looked up at Sabrina and smiled. “You have done well.”

“Thank you, Your Majesty.”

“You have even gathered a small amount of information that I did not have before. That is remarkable, indeed.”

Sabrina froze. Was the king saying he already had all this information?

“Relax, girl,” he smiled. “This was a test. It proved your loyalty and capabilities. From what our other spies gather, other than a single occurrence, no suspicion was even cast upon you, and you played your role as an envoy well. For that, you have done admirably.”

“A single occurrence?” she asked.

“This Derek Hunt. He seemed to take a small interest in you before forgetting about it. Nothing you didn’t already know or report. He is a bit of an enigma, though. He came out of nowhere, then was in business with the Crown Restaurant and Alanah Swan. It’s fascinating.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

“Also, you have gathered the information about the new dungeon and the team before any of my other spies. For that, you will be properly rewarded,” the king said.

“I do not need any rewards, Your Majesty,” she replied.

“Yet you will have them,” he said. The king then snapped his fingers, and the barrier broke. “You may now leave. You will stay in the palace tonight. Please send your father in behind you.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.” She turned to go, then remembered the necklace. She made to remove it but was interrupted.

“Keep it. Think of it as part of your reward. It is a valuable thing. You may have use for it in the future.” He motioned for her to continue.

Sabrina left the Throne Room. She wasn’t sure what to think about everything that had transpired. The king had already known everything she told him, other than small tidbits about servants and such. Other than the dungeon information, she had provided him with what? The favorite color of the second daughter of House Aarden.

Of course, he already knew everything. He was the king of an entire country. He had spies much more capable than a young elf like her. What was the point of this all? Why had she spent five years of her life doing that? She thought of countless questions as she found her father and directed him to the Throne Room.

Back in the Throne Room, King Osian Elras sat on his throne in contemplation. The information the girl arrived with was new and more important than she had believed. He stared at the paper with the list of names.

“If this many powerful people will be away from Cydaria for at least three years, how much will their military force be weakened?” While he was deep in thought, his brother walked into the hall. “Brother!” he greeted. “Come, sit. Have a drink. We must toast to your daughter’s competence. She has done the kingdom a great service.” King Osian stood from his throne and placed a table and chairs down in the room.

“I knew she would,” his brother said as he moved closer. “She has the mind for it. And at her next class change, she should also have the skills for it.” He took one of the chairs and sat. “She need only stop thinking about marriage. She is much too young to worry about that.”

“Mhm… But weren’t you her age when you met your wife?” the king asked as he took out some wine and poured drinks. If anyone other than his brother had seen him doing this, they would be shocked and appalled.

“I am not her,” his brother said.

“That is true.” King Osian tipped his cup forward. “To Sabrina Elras. For not being as incompetent as my little brother.”

His brother snorted. “She takes after her mother.”

The two brothers had a good laugh at that before King Osian got serious once again. He erected a soundproof barrier over them.

“Oh?” his brother said.

“We have much to discuss. Your daughter really did bring me interesting news this time,” King Osian said.

“And what news did she bring?”

“I think”—King Osian took a sip of wine—“it is time.”

* * *

The story will continue in Trials of Cydaria.

DEREK’S FINAL STATS

Status

Personal Information

Name: Derek Hunt

Age: 30

Level: 165

Experience: 649,500,625/5,025,000,000

Class: Legend of the Void (Legendary)

Race: Human (Modified)

Health: 37500

Mana: 15045

Stamina: 37500

Stats

Strength: 825

Dexterity: 825

Endurance: 1500 (???)

Vitality: 1500 (???)

Intelligence: 830

Wisdom: 1003

Stat Points Remaining: 108

Contracts

Alanah Swan (Crown Restaurant): View Contract

Silvi (Bonded Beast): View Status

Stella Brighton (Crown Restaurant): View Contract

Francesco Jaccobs (Torith Adventurer’s Guild): View Contract

Rudolph McKinney: View Contract

Skills

Absolute Nullify Lv. 11, Chain Lightning Lv. 13, Channel Void Lv. 16, Cleaning Lv. 9, Cure Toxin Lv. 4, Dismantle Lv. 12, Enhanced Movement Speed Lv. 1, Greater Meditation Lv. 9, Heavy Weapons Mastery Lv. 18, Identify Lv. 16, Magic Resistance Lv. 20, Multi-Strike Lv. 10, Physical Resistance Lv. 20, Rejuvenation Lv. 14, Sweeping Slash Lv. 19, Time Prison Lv. 4, Unarmed Combat Mastery Lv. 14, Void Call Lv. 4, Void Sense Lv. 15, Void Shift Lv. 7, Void Steps Lv. 13, Void Storage Lv. N/A

Skill Points Remaining: 17

Skill Upgrade Points Remaining: 7

Achievements

Greater Giant Slayer, Jack of All, Lesser Dungeon Explorer, Lesser Dungeon Traveler, Lesser Enigma, Lesser Enforcer of Oaths, Repetitive Dungeoneer, Minor Slayer of the Unknown, Solo Diver, Magical Glass Cannon, Meat Shield, Lesser Explorer, Offensive Powerhouse

THANK YOU FOR READING SAVANNAH

We hope you enjoyed it as much as we enjoyed bringing it to you. We just wanted to take a moment to encourage you to review the book. Follow this link: Savannah to be directed to the book’s Amazon product page to leave your review.

Every review helps further the author’s reach and, ultimately, helps them continue writing fantastic books for us all to enjoy.

* * *

ALSO IN SERIES:

System Change

Torith

Savannah

Trials of Cydaria

* * *

Want to discuss our books with other readers and even the authors? Join our Discord server today and be a part of the Aethon community.

Facebook | Instagram | Twitter | Website

You can also join our non-spam mailing list by visiting www.subscribepage.com/AethonReadersGroup and never miss out on future releases. You'll also receive three full books completely Free as our thanks to you.

Looking for more great LitRPG?

Alone. Surrounded by Monsters. Armed only with his Fists... Time to fight. Jack Rust was a disillusioned biologist with a PhD—almost. When an extraterrestrial AI calling itself the System invaded Earth and thrusts it into a world of aliens and violence, the least Jack hoped for was gaining access to magic. Nope. Even worse, the System also spawned a forest dungeon around him and a goblin in his face... Armed with nothing but his fists, Jack must grow strong enough to survive hordes of monsters. He needs to return to civilization and find out what the heck is going on. He might also get magic—or not. Surprising himself, Jack discovers that violence is fun. In this battle-ridden new world, Jack finds the life he always dreamed about. He won’t just survive. He will thrive. Don't miss the start of this action-packed new LitRPG Apocalypse series from Valerios. Join Jack the Brawler as he pummels everything that gets in his way with his fists on his road to mastery and power. It's perfect for fans of Primal Hunter, Defiance of the Fall, and lovers of all things Progression Fantasy and LitRPG.

Get Road to Mastery Now!

* * *

Some farmers grow corn. Some grow grain. He grows Monsters. Erron plans to retire from adventuring to a little farm and live out his days raising crops in peace. Little did he know that fate had other plans for him. When he purchases cropland of his own, he finds that the things he places in the soil don't become plants. They become monsters. With this new revelation comes a new purpose. The life of a farmer just got a whole lot more interesting. Don't miss the start of this new LitRPG Series from bestseller DB King. If Erron is to defend his farm, he'll have to master the art of growing monsters in this series where the monster-training elements of Pokémon and Monster Rancher meet DnD-esque Fantasy adventure.

Get Monster Farmer now!

* * *

Stack your Deck. Climb the Gaia Tower. Defeat its Guardians. Almost half a century has passed since prison ships en route to Australia discovered the mysterious Tower rising out of the Indian Ocean, known as Gaia. Monarchies, republics, and trading giants came together to build a city around it, and contain the monsters spilling out of the rune-covered structure. The few that dared enter and climb it learned the magic of Gaia's runic cards. Now, most people enter the tower seeking fame, fortune, or power. Not Diya Sen. He climbs hoping to find clues about his missing brother and to solve Gaia's mysteries. However, the warring noble houses stand in his way. His mission won't be easy. Many sources of power are outside his reach as an ordinary man. But if the direct approach doesn't help Diya achieve his goals, perhaps the talents of a Spell Thief will. Don't miss the start of the TOWER OF CARDS series from bestseller J Pal. This is Progression Fantasy utilizing a runic card-based magic system with tons of customization. Perfect for fans of All the Skills and Towers of Heaven, as well as games such as Slay the Spire, Hearthstone, and Gwent.

Get Spell Thief Now!

* * *

For all our LitRPG books, visit our website.

GROUPS

Don’t forget to join LitRPG Addicts and come hang out with me!

I’m also very active and thankful for LitRPG Books, LitRPG & GameLit Readers and GameLit Society

Also, check out www.amazon.com/litrpg for more books in the genre!

To learn more about LitRPG, talk to authors including myself, and just have an awesome time, please join the LitRPG Group